Skip to main content

Full text of "Life of Rufus Putnam, with extracts from his journal and an account of the first settlement in Ohio"

See other formats


Class  ^^Tliil^, 
Book    'J   5G 


COPYRIGHT  DEPOSIT 


Hi^br^i^al  eDLiklieg^tioQ^ 


numBGR  one 


»    *    ■)(■    -:-i-   -X-    *    »    -X-    »   Tr   »    »   -K-    »    ^    -X-    rr    -X-    »    -K-   -X-    -Sf    »   -^    TJ-    »   -X-    »    -X-    -X-    *    -X-    -^    -X-    -if    »    »    -K-    »    *    v:- 


-^LIFG  0¥^ 


'^p' 


Rufus  Putnam 


WITH 


CXTRA(^CS  FROm  RI$  JOURnAL 


»    -X-    -r:-    *    «■    »    -X-    »    -X    -/-    ^    r'^    ^    *    ¥r    »    *    *    yi    ii    T<r    V!    *    -.<-     ^-    *    -.<r    'Ih    *    *    *    ii    Vr    *    *    *    Vr    *    *    ^    ^    -^ 


BY 


AAapy  C 


°ne 


LIFE   OF 


RuFUS  Putnam 


WITH 


Extracts  From  His  Journal 


AND  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  FIRST  SETTLEMENT  IN  OHIO 


BT    MAKT    (SOME. 


CLEVELAND:     WILLIAM  W.  WILLIAMS 
18S6 


Copyright,  1886 
By  Mary  Cone. 


48 

r 


c\G 


1^ 


^^o^V 


CONTENTS, 


PART    I 


INTRODUCTION-MEMOIR  OF  THE  PUTNAM  FAMILY... 
CHAPTER    I.--CHILUHOOD.  YOUTH,   APPRKNTICESHIP . 


PAGE. 

..       9 


13 
16 


II. -FRENCH   AND  INDIAN    WAR 

III.-INDIANWAR  CONTINUED-JOURNAL  OF  RUFUS  PUTNAM .5 

1  v.— JOU RNAL  CONTI N UEt) ^^ 

V.-MARRI.AGE-EXPLORATIONS  IN  THE  SOUTH 4° 

VI.-REVOLUTIONARY  WAR-SIEGE  OF  BOSTON-EVACU.ATION 43 

....     60 
VII.— AFTER  THE  WAR 

63 
VII!. -SETTLEMENT  AT  MARIETTA • 

71 

IX.— CONCLUSION 


CONTENTS. 


PART    II 


PACE. 

CHAPTER    I.— FIRST  SETTLEMENT  IN  OHIO 79 

II. -PRELIMINARIES  TO  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  OHIO 85 

III 103 

IV.— FAMINE— TROUBLES  FROM   INDIANS 113 


PART  FIRST. 


INTRODUCTION. 

MEMOIR    OF    THE    PUTNAM    FAMILY. 

BY   RUFUS    PUTNAM. 

John  Putnam  came  from  Buckinghamshire,  England,  Anno  Domini  1634, 
and  settled  in  Salem,  Massachusetts.  He  brought  three  sons  with  him, 
viz.:  Thomas,  Nathaniel  and  John.  He,  that  is  the  father,  died  at  the 
age  of  eighty  years,  very  suddenly.  He  ate  his  supper,  went  to  prayer 
in  his  family,  and  died  before  he  went  to  sleep. 

Edward  Putnam,  grandson  of  the  first  John,  gives  the  above  account  in 
a  manuscript  dated  1733,  himself  being  then  seventy-nine  years  of  age, 
and  adds:  "  From  these  three  proceeded  twelve  males  ;  from  these  twelve, 
forty  males ;  and  from  these  forty,  eight-two  males.  There  were  none  of 
the  name  of  Putnam  in  New  England  but  those  of  this  family."  "With 
respect  to  their  situation  in  life,"  he  remarks,  "I  can  say  with  the  Psalm- 
ist: '  I  have  been  young  and  now  am  old,  yet  have  I  not  seen  the  right- 
eous forsaken  nor  his  seed  begging  bread,'  except  of  God,  who  provides 
for  all.  For  God  had  given  to  the  generations  of  my  fathers,  Agar's 
petition — 'neither  poverty  nor  riches' — but  hath  fed  us  with  food  conven- 
ient for  us,  and  their  children  have  been  able  to  help  others  in  their  need. 
The  third  generation  have  all  gone  to  their  account  but  three,  and  he  that 
gives  this  account  is  one  of  them,  aged  seventy-nine  years." 

In  1741,  at  the  age  of  eighty-seven,  he  gives  the  names  of  the  following 
heads  of  families  of  the  fourth  generation,  viz.:  Edward,  Elisha,  Joseph, 
Ezra,  Isaac,  Nathaniel,  Daniel,  Benjamin,  Tarrent,  Cornelius,  Stephen, 
Israel,  Thomas,  Edward,  Archelaus,  Joseph,  Samuel,  John,  Amos,  Josiah, 
James,  Caroline,  Jethro,  John,  Jonathan,  Henry,  Holyoak,  Jacob,  Wil- 
liam, David,  Ely,  Joshua,  Henry — 32.     But  how  many  there  were  at  that 


lo  INTRODUCTION. 

time,  of  that  generation,  he  says  he  could  not  tell.  This  good,  old  man 
died  in  the  year  1747,  in  the  ninety-fourth  year  of  his  age. 

The  Putnam  family,  as  before  stated,  settled  at  Salem,  Massachusetts, 
in  the  year  1634,  and  they  were  very  numerous  at  that  day  in  that  and  the 
neighboring  towns.  However,  they  are  a  family  by  no  means  so  gov- 
erned by  local  habits  as  some  others.  They  now  spread  through  all  New 
England  and  many  other  parts  of  the  United  States;  nor  have  I  ever 
found  one  of  the  name  but  was  descended  from  the  Salem  family.  It 
would  be  in  vain  to  attempt,  at  this  day,  to  give  an  account  of  all  the 
male  descendants  of  the  family.  However,  I  shall  attempt  a  genealogy, 
as  far  as  has  come  to  my  knowledge: 

First,  Thomas  Putnam,  the  eldest  son  of  our  ancestor,  John  Putnam, 
had  four  sons — Thomas,  Edward,  Archelaus  and  Joseph.  Edward  was 
born  July  4,  1654,  and  died  at  upwards  of  ninety-three,  before  mentioned. 
His  sons  were  the  fourth  generation,  viz.:  Edward,  born  April  29,  1682, 
lived  to  an  old  age;  Holyoak,  born  September  18,  1683,  killed  by  the 
Indians;  *Elisha,  born  November  3,  1685,  died  June  10,  1745;  Joseph, 
born  November  i,  1687;  Nehemiah,  born  December  20,  1694,  "^'sd  young; 
Ezra,  born  April  29,  1696,  died  aged  fifty-one  ;  Isaac,  born  March  14, 
1698,  died  aged  fifty-nine. 

Of  the  fifth  generation,  sons  of  Edward^,  viz.:  Edward^  settled  in  Sut- 
ton, died  at  an  advanced  age,  leaving  a  numerous  issue  ;  Holyoak,  who 
also  settled  in  Sutton  ;  and  Miles,  who  first  settled  in  Middleton. 

Fifth  generation,  sons  of  Elisha,  third  son  of  Edward ^ :  Elisha,  born 
December,  17x5,  died  in  the  army,  1758;  Nehemiah,  born  March  22,  1719, 
died  at  Sutton,  November  27,  1791  ;  Jonathan,  born  July  19,  1721,  died 
at  Sutton  ;  Stephen,  born  April  4,  1728,  died  at  Northampton  March  5, 
1803;  Amos,  born  July  22,  1730,  died  August  19,  1804;  fRufus,  born 
April  9,   1730. 

Fifth  generation,  sons  of  Joseph,  fourth  son  of  Edward^  :  Oliver  and 
Joseph. 

*Elisha  removed  from  Salem  and  settled  in  Sutton,  May,  1725.     Isaac  also  removed  to  Sutton  soon  after. 
^Commenced  the  settlement  at  Marietta,  on  the  Ohio,  April  7,  1788,  and  arrived  there  with  his 
family  November,  1790. 


INTRODUCTION.  ii 

Fifth  generation,  sons  of  Ezra,  sixth  son  of  Edward^:  Nehemiah,  died 
young.      Ezra  had  three  sons  ;  all  died  without  male  issue. 

Fifth  generation,  sons  of  Israel,  seventh  son  of  Edward^  :  Phineas, 
Asaph,  Nathan,  Isaac,  Edward,  Daniel.  Edward  died  young.  The  others 
have  numerous  families. 

Sixth  generation,  descending  from  Elisha,  son  of  Edward^,  viz.:  sons 
of  Elisha^  :  Andrew,  Elisha,  Antepas,  Jockton,  Luke,  William.  Sons 
of  Nehemiah — Aaron,  Reuben,  Joseph,  Benjamin.  Sons  of  Jonathan — 
Adonijah,  Trolinsbee,  Jonathan,  Francis,  John.  Sons  of  Stephen — Solo- 
mon, John,  Elisha,  Gideon,  Lewis,  David,  Rufus.  Son  of  Amos — Paul, 
who  died  in  childhood.  Sons  of  Rufus — *Ayres,  William  Rufus,  *Frank- 
lin,  Edwin. 

Seventh  generation,  grandsons  of  Rufus,  son  of  Elisha.  Sons  of  Wil- 
liam Rufus — William,  died  a  few  days  after  birth  ;  William  Rufus,  born 
June  13,   1812.      Sons  of  Edwin — Franklin,  Rufus,  William  Rice. 

In  reviewing  this  memoir,  in  justice  to  the  character  of  my  father, 
Elisha  Putnam,  I  ought  to  mention  that  he  was  much  respected  as  a  citi- 
zen and  Christian,  was  town  clerk  many  years  and  deacon  of  the  church, 
and  represented  the  town  of  Sutton  in  the  general  court,  how  many  years 
I  cannot  say. 

Descendants  of  Joseph,  the  youngest  son  of  Thomas  and  grandson  of 
our  venerable  ancestor.  He  was  half-brother  to  Edward^,  whose  descend- 
ants have  been  noticed  : 

Fourth  generation,  sons  of  the  above  Joseph — William,  David,  Israel^. 

Fifth  generation,  sons  of  David — William,  Allen,  Joseph,  Israel,  Jesse. 

Fifth  generation,  sons  of  flsrael'^ :  Sixth  generation — Israel,  David  (who 
died  young),  Chuyler. 

Sixth  generation,  sons  of  William,  son  of  David^ — Andrew  and  Wil- 
liam. 

Sixth  generation,  sons  of  Joseph,  son  of  David^ — Jesse. 

Sixth  generation,  sons  of  Israel,  son  of  David'— Allen,  David,  Israel. 

*  Died  in  childhood. 

fThis  is  the  celebrated  General  Putnam,  born  at  Danvers,  Mass.,  1716  ;    settled  at  Porafret,  Conn. 


/ 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

Sixth  generation,  sons  of  Israel,  son  of  Israel^ — Israel,  Aaron  Wal- 
dow,  David,  William  Pitt,  George  Washington. 

Sixth  generation,  sons  of  Daniel,  son  of  General  Israel — William. 

Sixth  generation,  sons  of  Chuyler,  son  of  General  Israel — John,  Nathan, 
P.  Schuyler,  Oliver. 

Seventh  generation,  sons  of  Aaron  Waldow,  son  of  Colonel  Israel — 
William  Pitt,  Aaron  Waldo,  Israel  Loring. 

Seventh  generation,  sons  of  David,  son  of  *Colonel  Israel — Benjamin 
Perkins,  Charles  M.,  Peter  R. ,  Douglas,  David,  Murray,  George. 

The  descendants  of  the  branches  of  the  Putnam  family  are  very  numer- 
ous, an  account  of  whom  has  not  been  attempted  for  want  of  documents, 
and  it  is  to  be  observed  that,  of  the  thirty-two  heads  of  families  men- 
tioned by  my  grandfather  in  1741,  the  descendants  of  only  eight  of  them 
have  been  noticed,  and  those  very  partially  in  several  instances. 

*  Colonel  Israel  Putnam,  with  all  his  family,  removed  to  the  Ohio  between  1788  and  1797  ;  settled 
at  Marietta  and  Belpre. 


CHAPTER  I. 

CHILDHOOD YOUTH APPRENTICESHIP. 

As  MAY  BE  seen,  by  reference  to  the  genealogy  in  the  introduction, 
Elisha  Putnam,  the  father  of  Rufus,  was  born  in  Salem,  Massachusetts, 
November  3,  1685.  He  married  Susannah  Fuller  of  Danvers.  In  1725 
he  moved,  with  his  wife  and  three  children,  to  Sutton,  where  he  purchased 
a  farm  and  continued  to  be  a  tiller  of  the  ground,  as  his  fathers  had  been 
before  him.  Three  sons  were  born  to  him  after  his  removal.  Rufus, 
born  April  9,  1738,  was  the  youngest.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Hall  said  of  him: 
"  Deacon  Elisha  Putnam  was  a  very  useful  man  in  the  civil  and  ecclesiast- 
ical concerns  of  the  place.  He  was  for  several  years  deacon  of  the  church, 
town  clerk,  town  treasurer,  and  representative  in  the  general  court  or  col- 
onial assembly  in  Massachusetts.  He  died  in  June,  1745,  in  the  joyful 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God." 

If  Rufus  was  born  under  a  propitious  sky,  it  was  clouded  over  before 
he  had  well  begun  the  journey  of  life;  for  he  was  but  little  more  than 
seven  years  old  when  his  father  died.  To  the  little  boy  the  loss  of  such 
a  father  was  a  calamity  that  could  not  be  measured,  and  the  consequences 
were  as  lasting  as  his  life.  The  first  two  years  of  his  orphanage  were 
passed  at  the  house  of  his  maternal  grandfather  in  Danvers.  While  there, 
he  was  sent  to  school,  where  he  learned  to  read,  and  thus  secured  for  him- 
self the  key  to  the  labyrinth  of  knowledge.  In  1747  his  mother  married 
Captain  John  Sadler,  and  Rufus  went  back  to  his  home.  But  it  was  a 
home  without  a  father,  for  Captain  Sadler  but  illy  supplied  the  place  of 
the  good  man  that  death  had  taken  away.  He  was  illiterate  himself,  and 
what  was  worse  and  more  to  be  deplored,  he  despised  learning.  The 
little  boy  Rufus  was  not  only  not  sent  to  school,  but,  so  far  as  his  step- 
father had  the  power,  all  opportunities  for  improvement  at  liome  were 
denied  him.  No  books  were  furnished  him,  and,  if  by  chance,  he 
obtained  them,  he  was  allowed  but  scant  opportunity  to  use  them.     His 


14  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

aspirations  were  scoffed  at,  and  his  efforts  to  go  to  the  living  fountains  to 
slake  his  thirst  for  knowledge  were  ridiculed  and  derided.  Captain  Sadler 
kept  a  house  of  entertainment,  and  by  diligently  waiting  upon  guests, 
Rufus  sometimes  became  the  possessor  of  a  few  pennies,  which  he  invested 
in  ammunition,  and,  with  the  help  of  an  old  shotgun,  killed  partridges. 
These  he  sold,  and  with  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  he  bought  a  spelling- 
book  and  an  arithmetic.  From  these,  without  help  or  guidance,  he 
learned  what  he  could.  There  were  many  discouragem.ents  thrown  in  the 
way  of  his  doing  even  so  much  as  this.  He  was  not  allowed  even  the 
faint  light  of  a  tallow  candle  to  enable  him  to  use,  in  his  own  behalf  the 
long  winter  evenings.  But  worse  than  this  and  harder  to  bear  was  the 
ridicule  which  he  was  made  to  bear  from  him  who  stood  to  him  in  the 
place  of  a  father.  Yet  all  that  did  not  avail  to  make  him  give  up  his 
determination  to  know.  The  divine  spark  was  in  him,  and  could  not  be 
quenched  or  destroyed.  There  is  something  very  pathetic  in  the  earnest 
striving  after  knowledge  of  this  little,  fatherless  boy,  in  the  face  of  dis- 
couragements that  might  well  have  daunted  the  brave  heart  of  one  that 
was  older.  In  his  latter  days  he  wrote  out  an  account  of  some  of  the 
main  parts  of  his  life,  for  the  benefit  of  his  children  and  descendants.  The 
manuscript,  with  its  yellow  paper,  is  before  the  writer,  and  will  be  not 
infrequently  quoted  in  the  progress  of  this  writing.  He  says:  "After  I 
was  nine  years  old,  I  went  to  school  in  all  only  three  weeks."  Yet,  by 
dint  of  persevering  effort,  he  went  as  far  as  "the  rule  of  three"  in  arith- 
metic and  learned  to  write  so  as  to  be  intelligible,  even  when  quite  young, 
and  subsequently  he  became  sufficiently  master  of  the  English  language 
and  the  art  of  expressing  thought  therein  on  paper,  to  leave  letters  and 
manuscripts  behind  him  that  will,  in  vigor  of  thought  and  clearness  of 
expression,  compare  favorably  with  the  productions  of  educated  men  of 
the  same  period. 

In  March,  1754,  when  in  his  sixteenth  year,  Rufus  was  apprenticed  to 
Daniel  Matthews  of  Brookfield,  to  learn  the  trade  of  millwright.  He 
says:  "  By  him  my  education  was  as  much  neglected  as  by  Captain  Sadler, 
except  that  he  did  not  deny  me  the  use  of  a  light  for  study  in  the  winter 
evenings.  I  turned  my  attention  chiefly  to  arithmetic,  geography  and 
history.  Had  I  been  as  much  engaged  in  learning  to  write,  with  spelling 
and  grammar,  I  might  have  been  much  better  qualified  to  fulfill  the  duties 
of  the  succeeding  scenes  of  life  which,  in  providence,  I  have  been  called 
to  pass  through.     I   was  zealous  to  obtain  knowledge,  but  having  no 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  ■  15 

guide,  I  knew  not  where  to  begin  nor  what  course  to  pursue.  Having 
neglected  spelling  and  grammar  when  I  was  young,  I  have  suffered  much 
through  life  on  that  account."  The  account  is  closed  with  a  pathetic 
appeal  to  his  descendants:  "Oh!  my  children,  beware  you  neglect  not 
the  education  of  any  under  your  care,  as  I  was  neglected." 

From  sixteen  to  nineteen  Rufus  Putnam  was  engaged  in  learning  the 
trade  of  a  millwright,  interspersed  with  more  or  less  farming.  How 
much  soever  the  mental  faculties  suffered  from  neglect  during  this  period, 
the  physical  powers  were  in  health  and  prospered  to  an  unusual  degree. 
When  he  was  eighteen,  Rufus  had  the  stature  and  strength  of  a  mature 
man.  He  was  nearly  six  feet  in  height,  with  brawny  limbs  and  great 
muscular  power.  He  was  as  good  as  the  best  in  all  feats  that  required 
strength  of  muscle  or  power  of  endurance.  A  brave  heart  beat  in  his 
bosom,  and  in  his  soul  there  was  the  high  resolve  to  act  justly  toward  all 
and  always  be  found  on  the  side  of  right.  From  the  beginning  to  the 
end  of  his  career,  he  was  never  known  to  prove  recreant  to  a  trust,  or  fail 
to  fulfill  faithfully  and  well' the  requirements  of  any  duty  that  devolved 
upon  him.  The  hardships  of  his  early  life  were  schoolmasters  to  fit  him, 
in  many  ways,  for  what  lay  stretched  out  before  him  in  the  future.  He 
was  toughened  for  the  life  of  peril  and  adventure  that  a  common  soldier 
in  a  frontier  army  was  compelled  to  encounter,  for  the  time  drew  near 
when  he  was  to  lay  aside  the  implements  of  trade  and  husbandry  and  take 
up  the  weapons  of  war. 


< 


CHAPTER  II. 

FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 

The  conflict  known  as  the  "Seven  Years'  War"  in  Europe,  on  the 
American  continent  is  known  as  the  "French  and  Indian  War. "  The 
origin  and  object  of  the  struggle  on  the  eastern  continent  were  diverse 
from  those  on  the  western. 

Frederick  the  Great,  king  of  Prussia,  had  wrested  the  important  prov- 
ince of  Silesia  from  Maria  Theresa,  empress  of  Austria.  When  she  thought 
that  a  propitious  time  for  retaking  it  had  come,  she  made  the  attempt. 
One  European  nation  after  another  took  sides,  and  the  war  became  gen- 
eral. There  was  also  a  difference  between  England  and  France  in  regard 
to  power  and  possession  in  India.  In  America,  the  war  was  a  contest 
between  France  and  England  for  the  possession  of  the  valley  of  the  Ohio. 
Finally,  all  the  Catholic  powers  of  Europe,  together  with  Russia,  were 
on  one  side  ;  Frederick  and  England  on  the  other.  The  war  thus  became 
a  struggle  between  Protestantism  and  Catholicism — between  the  new  ideas 
and  the  old — between  freedom  of  thought  and  worship  and  the  rule  of  one 
over  many — between  the  right  of  self-government  and  deference  to  indi- 
vidual opinion  and  the  worn-out  feudal  principle  of  the  elevation  of  the 
prince  at  the  expense  of  the  people. 

Frederick  was  the  leader  and  champion  of  Protestantism  on  the  conti- 
nent. For  him  prayers  ascended  from  the  humble  homes  of  Christians 
in  New  England — prayers  that  the  God  of  battles  would  give  him  success 
in  every  endeavor. 

The  treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle,  concluded  in  1748,  had  left  unsettled  the 
greater  part  of  the  differences  that  had  caused  the  war.  So  far  as  En- 
gland was  concerned,  almost  the  only  gain  was  the  acknowledgment  on 
the  part  of  France  that  the  House  of  Hanover  had  the  right  to  the  throne 
of  England.  From  that  time  the  pretender  sank  into  oblivion  and  had 
no  following.     The  treaty  was,  however,  unsatisfactory  to  all  the  parties 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  17 

concerned,  and  proved  to  be  scarcely  more  than  an  armistice.     Only  a 
few  years  passed  till  war  broke  out  afresh. 

It  was  by  no  means  the  beginning  of  strife  between  France  and  England 
for  the  possession  of  territory  on  the  western  continent.  There  had  been 
struggles  between  the  two  parties,  with  varying  results,  as  to  the  owner- 
ship of  tracts  in  the  north.  Now  the  gauge  of  battle  was  the  fair  lands 
that  border  La  Belle  Riviere.  In  regard  to  the  claims  of  the  two  parties  to 
the  country  in  dispute,  looking  at  it  from  a  moral  point  of  view,  it  would 
be  difficult  to  take  sides  with  either.  Sympathy  rather  goes  out  to  the 
poor  red  men,  who  were  to  be  despoiled  by  whichsoever  party  proved 
itself  most  able  in  the  fight.      To  them,  of  right,  the  whole  belonged. 

The  claim  of  France  rested  upon  discovery  and  nominal  possession. 
Joliet  and  Marquette,  in  1673,  had  gone  from  the  head  waters  of  the  Fox 
river  to  the  upper  tributaries  of  the  Wisconsin,  down  which  river  they 
went  a  seven  days'  journey  to  the  Mississippi,  and  for  an  entire  month,  in 
their  light  canoe,  continued  their  perilous  journey.  Passing  the  mouth  of 
the  Arkansas,  they  terminated  their  voyage  at  the  thirty-third  parallel  of 
latitude.  Returning,  they  entered  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  and  went  up 
that  stream.  Finally  they  reached  Lake  Michigan  and  the  present  site  of 
Chicago.  Their  journey  did  not  give  them  the  opportunity  of  deciding 
whether  the  Mississippi  emptied  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  or  the  Pacific 
ocean.  It  was  left  for  Robert  de  la  Salle  to  solve  that  problem.  This 
brave  adventurer,  in  a  second  effort,  went  down  the  Illinois  td  its  junction 
with  the  Mississippi,  and  the  Father  of  Waters  carried  him  and  his  men 
on  his  bosom  till  he  brought  them  to  where  he  loses  himself  in  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico — a  grand  performance  on  the  part  of  La  Salle,  which  ought 
to  make  his  name  famous  through  all  the  ages. 

The  country  thus  revealed  to  her,  through  the  courage  and  enterprise 
of  her  brave  sons,  France  speedily  endeavored  to  make  a  sure  possession. 
Posts  had  previously  been  established  in  the  north  at  Frontenac  and 
Niagara  and  the  Straits  of  Mackinaw.  Having  already  settlements  in  the 
south,  they  wished  to  connect  the  two  by  a  line  of  forts  extending  from 
the  lakes,  by  way  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  rivers,  and  so  shut  up  the 
English  between  the  Atlantic  ocean  and  the  Alleghany  mountains.  These 
discoveries  and  possessions  formed  the  basis  of  the  claims  of  the  French. 

The  claims  of  the  English  rested  upon  as  baseless  a  fabric  as  those  of 
the  French.  The  discoveries  of  the  Cabots  and  others  on  the  Atlantic 
coast,  they  claimed,  gave  them  the  right  of  ownership  to  all  the  territory 


1 8  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

lying  between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific.  Some  of  the  charters  of  the 
original  colonies  extended  the  grants  from  ocean  to  ocean.  But  when  the 
contest  with  France  began,  the  English  shifted  their  ground.  They  then 
claimed  the  territory  because  of  purchases  from  and  treaties  with  the 
Indians.  As  early  as  1726,  the  Iroquois,  or  Six  Nations,  were  induced 
to  give  a  formal  deed  by  which  these  western  lands  were  conveyed  to 
England,  in  trust,  "to  be  defended  and  protected  by  his  majesty  to  and 
for  the  use  of  the  grantors  and  their  heirs."  To  be  sure,  this  deed  was 
somewhat  invalidated  by  the  fact  of  the  doubt  as  to  whether  the  Iroquois 
had  any  right  to  transfer  the  valley  of  the  Ohio  to  any  one.  They  did 
not  hold  it  in  actual  possession,  and  there  were  other  tribes  that  did,  and 
they  claimed  that  the  Iroquois  had  never  conquered  them  and  had  no 
right  or  title  to  a  foot  of  the  land. 

Another  claim  of  the  English  was  based  upon  actual  purchase.  A 
treaty  was  made  in  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania,  in  1744,  the  contracting  par- 
ties representing  the  same  interests  as  in  the  previous  case.  One  William 
Marshe,  who  went  as  secretary  to  the  commissioners  of  Maryland,  has 
given  a  full  account  of  the  journey  thither  and  the  proceedings  afterward. 
Time,  that  destroys  so  much,  has  left  the  account  intact.  After  describ- 
ing the  tribulations  of  the  journey — among  which  were  bad  roads  and 
"villainous  bacon,"  which,  however,  was  mollified  by  "fresh  eggs  and 
fine  tongues  and  hams,"  and  "serry  rum  and  water  called  bumbo" — he 
gives  an  accaunt  of  their  arrival  in  Lancaster  and  the  subsequent  proceed- 
ings. He  says:  "  After  eating  a  good  dinner" — we  are  glad  to  hear  that 
he  had  a  good  dinner  to  gladden  his  heart — "|and  engaged  lodgings," 
they  went  out  to  take  a  look  at  the  town,  which  had  then  been  settled 
some  sixteen  years.  They  "found  it  well  laid  out,  but  very  dirty  and 
inhabited  by  a  mixture  of  Dutch,  Scotch,  Irish,  English  and  Israelites. 
Most  of  the  houses  were  of  wood,  two  stories  high,  and  dirty."  It  would 
seem  that  each  of  the  colonies  represented  at  this  time  made  separate 
terms  with  the  Indians.  It  will  be  remembered  that  these  eastern  colo- 
nies still  considered  the  Pacific  ocean  their  western  boundary.  The  com- 
missioners from  Maryland  agreed  to  pay  two  hundred  pounds  for  the  land 
upon  which  any  settlements  had  been  or  should  be  made  in  their  province. 
Those  from  Virginia  paid  two  hundred  pounds  in  gold  and  the  value  of  a 
like  sum  in  goods,  with  the  promise  of  additional  payments  as  the  settle- 
ments increased.    How  much  "bumbo"  was  given  to  the  Indians  in  order 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  19 

to  secure  a  state  of  mellowness  that  would  induce  them  to  make  such  a 
treaty,  the  narrator  does  not  say. 

Such  was  the  famous  treaty  of  Lancaster  upon  which  so  much  stress 
was  subsequently  laid.  Here  was  an  actual  sale  and  veritable  payments 
received.  This  and  the  previous  grant  of  the  Six  Nations  constituted  the 
sum  and  substance  of  English  claims  to  the  Ohio  valley  and  adjacent  terri- 
tories. So  far  as  present  needs  and  wishes  were  concerned,  the  English 
colonies  did  not  expect  to  cultivate  the  soil.  They  only  wished  to  be 
favorably  situated  to  carry  on  trade  with  the  Indians.  The  French  had 
found  the  sam.e  a  lucrative  business,  and  the  cupidity  of  the  English  made 
them  wish  not  merely  to  share  but  to  monopolize  the  commerce.  Previ- 
ous to  this  period,  in  1748,  Thomas  Lee  and  twelve  other  Virginians — 
including  Lawrence  and  Augustine  Washington,  the  brothers  of  George 
Washington,  together  with  a  Mr.  Hanbury,  a  rich  merchant  of  London — 
had  formed  an  association  called  the  "  Ohio  Company. "  The  company 
petitioned  the  king  for  a  grant  of  land  west  of  the  mountains.  Their 
prayer  was  heard  and  favorably  answered.  The  governor  of  Virginia  was 
ordered  to  grant  the  petitioners  a  half  million  acres  of  land  within  the 
bounds  of  the  colony,  beyond  the  Alleidianies;  two  hundred  thousand 
acres,  to  be  located  at  once,  to  be  held  for  ten  }'ears,  free  of  quitrent, 
provided  the  company  placed  thereon  one  hundred  families  and  built  a 
fort  for  their  protection.  The  first  public  service  upon  which  George 
Washington  was  employed  was  undertaken  in  behalf  of  this  company. 
He  was  then  only  nineteen  years  of  age.  The  fidelity  and  tact  with 
which  he  performed  the  duties  growing  out  of  this  mission  were  an  earnest 
indication  of  what  might  be  expected  of  him  when  he  had  reached  a 
maturer  age  and  was  called  to  more  important  duties. 

This  movement  on  the  part  of  the  English  stirred  up  the  French  to 
adopt  new  measures  to  establish  their  claim.  One  of  their  methods  for 
doing  so  was  of  a  rather  novel  character.  Louis  Celoron  was  sent  out  to 
place  leaden  plates  at  the  mouths  of  rivers  and  on  mounds,  upon  which 
plates  were  engraved  the  claims  of  his  high  mightiness  the  king  of  France. 
Long  afterwards  one  of  these'plates  was  found  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mus- 
kingum, bearing  the  date  August,  1749.  They  reasoned  that  by  establish- 
ing a  claim  to  the  river  at  its  mouth,  they  made  sure  of  all  the  territory 
bordering  not  only  that  particular  river,  but  all  its  affluents — a  broad 
claim,  certainly,  for  so  narrow  a  base.  But  the  English  were  not  inclined 
to  surrender  their  demands  on  account  of  these  harmless  pieces  of  lead. 


20  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

The  lead  must  be  administered  in  quite  another  fashion  to  induce  them  to 
surrender  and  give  over  the  contest. 

Each  party  prepared  to  dispute  the  claims  of  the  other.  The  French, 
starting  from  their  headquarters  at  Presque  Isle  (now  Erie,  Pennsylvania), 
built  a  fortress  which  they  called  Le  Bceuf,on  a  tributary  of  the  Allegheny; 
following  down  the  stream  to  its  junction  with  the  Allegheny,  they  built 
another  fort — Venango.  From  here  they  proceeded  to  a  British  post  on 
the  Miami,  broke  up  the  settlements  and  sent  the  men  in  the  garrison,  as 
prisoners,  to  Canada  ;  or,  as  some  authorities  have  it,  put  them  to  death. 
The  Ohio  Company  also  were  awake  to  the  importance  of  vigorous  effort 
to  secure  their  western  possessions.  They  sent  out  a  party  of  thirty-three 
men,  under  the  command  of  a  man  named  Trent.  The  object  of  the 
expedition  was  to  build  a  fort  at  the  forks  of  the  Ohio.  So  urgent  did  the 
enterprise  seem,  that  the  men  were  sent  out  at  mid-winter.  The  youthful 
Washington  had  seen  and  proclaimed  the  importance  of  this  position. 
He  says :  "I  spent  some  time  in  viewing  the  rivers  and  the  land  at  the 
fork,  which  I  think  extremely  well  situated  for  a  fort,  as  it  has  absolute 
command  of  both  rivers.  .  .  .  The  rivers  are  each  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  or  more  across,  and  run  here  very  nearly  at  right  angles,  the  Alle- 
gheny bearing  northeast  and  the  Monongahela  southeast.  The  former  of 
these  two  is  a  very  rapid  and  swift-running  stream,  the  other  deep  and 
still,  without  any  perceptible  fall." 

This  point  was  looked  upon  by  both  parties  as  the  key  to  the  Ohio 
valley,  and  whichsoever  gained  that  could  control  the  whole. 

The  English  party  began  their  preparations  for  building  the  fort  in  all 
haste,  but  they  were  foiled  in  their  attempt.  The  fort  was  still  in  a  very 
immature  condition  when,  spring  having  melted  the  ice  in  the  Allegheny, 
the  French  came  swooping  down  from  Venango,  their  fleet  having  been 
all  ready  and  waiting  for  the  melting  of  the  waters.  The  feeble  garrison, 
in  a  fort  in  so  unfinished  a  condition,  were  unable  successfully  to  resist 
the  attack.  The  English  surrendered  and  the  French  took  possession  and 
went  on  to  complete  the  fort,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  Duquesne, 
in  honor  of  the  governor  of  Canada. 

As  soon  as  might  be.  Colonel  Washington  was  commissioned  to  raise  a 
force  and  go  out  and  recapture  the  fort.  The  difficulties  in  the  way  of 
accomplishing  this  were  many.  The  roads  were  wretched,  and  over  them 
the  men  were  compelled  to  drag  the  cannon  to  be  used  in  the  attack  they 
expected  to  make  on  the  fort.     It  was  not  until  the  last  of  May  that 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  21 

Washington  reached  the  Great  Meadows.  There  he  learned  that  a  French 
force  had  been  sent  out  from  the  garrison  to  meet  and,  if  possible,  defeat 
him.  In  consequence,  Washington  sent  out  scouts  to  scour  the  country 
and  bring  him  information  in  regard  to  the  enemy's  movements.  Mean- 
while, he  advanced  cautiously  on  the  road  leading  to  the  fort.  The 
French  also  were  on  the  alert.  A  detachment  was  soon  met.  Washing- 
ton, with  his  musket  in  his  hand,  advanced  to  meet  them  at  the  head  of 
his  command.  They  were  soon  within  fighting  distance.  The  forest 
echoed  the  young  commander's  order,  "Fire!"  The  hills  repeated  the 
sound,  but  had  not  done  so  until  the  command  was  obeyed.  The  conflict 
was  of  short  duration.  Jumonville,  the  leader  of  the  French,  was  killed, 
and  ten  of  his  men  ;  twenty-one  were  made  prisoners.  That  was  the  first 
blood  shed  in  the  French  and  Indian  war,  which  lasted  seven  years.  It 
was  also  the  beginning  of  the  military  career  of  George  Washington. 

Although  the  victor  in  this  unimportant  skirmish,  Washington  learned 
enough  of  the  condition  of  the  fort  to  know  that  there  was  no  possibility 
of  his  being  able  to  attack  it  successfully  with  the  small  number  of  men 
in  his  command.  He  went  to  work,  therefore,  to  build  a  fort  where  he 
was,  hoping  that  he  could  so  intrench  himself  as  to  hold  it  until  reinforce- 
ments could  arrive.  To  it  he  gave  the  name  of  Fort  Necessity.  Here 
he  waited  for  supplies  and  additional  troops.  He  waited  in  vain ;  they 
did  not  come. 

Meanwhile  French  troops  were  gathering  in  large  numbers  at  Fort  Du- 
quesne.  Finally,  Washington  was  attacked  and  compelled  to  capitulate. 
But  he  obtained  honorable  terms,  and  on  the  fourth  of  July  the  little  band 
of  soldiers  marched  out  of  Fort  Necessity  with  all  their  accoutrements. 
The  French  now  considered  themselves  secure  in  the  possession  of  this 
important  point  in  western  Pennsylvania,  and  employed  themselves  in 
strengthening  their  forts  at  Crown  Point,  Niagara  and  elsewhere. 

To  the  wise  men  in  the  colonies  it  had  been  evident  long  before  this 
that  the  indispensable  thing  for  the  welfare  of  the  colonies  was  union. 
The  want  of  it  was  a  source  of  weakness,  and  would  prevent  successful 
effort  in  every  direction.  Benjamin  Franklin  was  one  of  the  stoutest 
advocates.  Very  much  through  his  influence  a  convention  was  called  to 
meet  in  Albany.  There  was  a  two-fold  object  in  the  meeting.  First,  to 
renew  the  treaty  with  the  Iroquois  and  bind  them  more  securely  to  their 
interest;  and,  secondly,  to  form  a  union  so  as  to  bring  about  concerted 
action  on  the  part  of  the  colonies;  for  by  this  time  it  was  evident  to  the 


22  ■  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

most  superficial  observer  that  a  struggle  with  the  French  was  imminent, 
and  that  when  it  came,  it  would  be  no  child's  play. 

Franklin  was  appointed  to  draft  a  constitution  that  would  bind  together 
the  colonies  and  bring  about  united  effort.  The  constitution  was  drawn 
up  and  accepted  by  the  delegates,  but  when  submitted  to  their  constit- 
uents it  was  rejected  by  them  because  it  gave  too  much  power  to  the  king, 
and  it  met  with  the  same  fate  at  the  hands  of  the  king  because  it  allowed 
too  much  authority  to  the  people. 

War  was  fairly  begun  in  1754,  and  England  made  vigorous  effort  at  the 
beginning  of  the  following  year  to  secure  a  successful  campaign.  Four 
expeditions  were  planned.  Lawrence,  governor  of  Nova  Scotia,  was  to 
complete  the  conquest  of  that  province.  William  Johnson  of  New  York 
was  to  take  Crown  Point,  with  the  aid  of  the  Mohawk  Indians.  To 
Shirley  of  Massachusetts  was  given  the  task  of  driving  the  French  from 
Fort  Niagara,  while  General  Braddock,  at  the  head  of  two  regiments  of 
regulars,  aided  by  a  considerable  force  of  Continentals,  was  to  drive  out 
the  French  and  take  possession  of  Fort  Duquesne. 

The  peculiar  regulations  of  the  British  authorities  prevented  the  colo- 
nists from  enlisting  in  large  numbers.  It  was  ordered  that  provincial 
captains  and  colonels  should  have  no  rank  when  serving  in  the  British 
army.  Washington  left  the  service  in  disgust,  but  his  ardent  patriotism 
induced  him  afterward  to  volunteer  as  an  aid  to  General  Braddock.  The 
disastrous  result  of  that  expedition  is  too  well  known  to  need  recapitula- 
tion. It  was  only  through  the  courage,  knowledge  and  tact  of  Washing- 
ton that  any  part  of  the  army  was  saved.  The  only  successful  enterprise 
during  the  year  was  that  of  Johnson.  A  victory  was  gained  over  Deskeau, 
yet  it  was  not  so  much  the  skill  of  the  general  that  brought  about  that 
result  as  the  bravery  of  his  New  England  troops.  Johnson  was  wounded, 
not  severely,  early  in  the  engagements,  and  the  brave  New  Englanders 
fought  on  without  a  commander  till  they  conquered  the  enemy.  Deskeau 
was  defeated,  but  the  fort  was  not  even  attacked.  Stark  and  Putnam  were 
in  the  battle  to  take  their  first  lessons  in  the  art  of  war  and  prepare  them- 
selves for  the  brave  deeds  they  were  yet  to  do  when  other  interests  were 
at  stake. 

The  expedition  of  Braddock,  disastrous  as  it  was  in  its  results,  had  a 
hidden  meaning,  easily  seen  afterwards  by  those  who  see  in  the  events  of 
history  the  influence  of  a  supreme  and  over-ruling  power.  The  chief,  who 
was  afterward  to  lead  his  countrymen  against  those  who  were   now  acting 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  23 

as  his  instructors,  had  here  an  opportunity  of  learning  the  art  of  war. 
He  could  have  had  no  better  teacher  than  General  Braddock.  He  was  a 
regular  martinet,  skilled  in  all  the  tactics  and  rules  of  warfare.  There 
was  scarcely  anything  that  books  could  teach  him  that  he  did  not  know, 
and  he  had  had  a  large  experience  in  drilling  and  training  men.  It  is 
difficult  to  see  how  Washington  could  have  become  so  versed  in  military 
affairs  as  to  be  fitted  to  take  the  command  of  armies  and  lead  his  country, 
men  to  victories  that  laid  the  foundation  of  a  great  republic,  without  the 
experience  that  he  gained  under  Braddock  and  others  in  this  French  and 
Indian  war.  Nor  was  he  the  only  learner.  In  another  part  of  the  field 
Israel  Putnam  and  John  Stark,  with  thousands  of  others,  were  gaining  the 
knowledge  that  was  to  help  them  to  act  well  their  part  in  the  great 
struggle  that  was  just  before  them. 

After  the  death  of  Braddock,  Shirley  was  appointed  to  the  chief  com- 
mand. Only  disaster  marked  the  year  1755.  Braddock  ruined  one  army 
and  Shirley  scattered  another.  The  only  gain  was  the  victory  of  Johnson 
at  Lake  George,  and  he  did  not  accomplish  the  object  for  which  he  was  sent. 

The  year  1756  was  begun  with  large  plans  and  a  new  commander.  The 
Earl  of  Loudon  was  general-in-chief  Abercrombie  was^  second  in  rank. 
The  plans  for  the  year  included  the  taking  of  forts  Frontenac,  Toronto 
and  Niagara,  also  Fort  Duquesne,  Detroit  and  Mackinaw.  And  now, 
after  hostilities  had  been  in  progress  for  two  years,  war  was  formally 
declared  between  France  and  England. 

Early  in  the  season  the  French  took  Oswego,  on  the  southern  shore  of 
Lake  Ontario.  The  western  Indians,  commanded  by  the  French,  invaded 
western  Pennsylvania  and  spread  alarm  and  devastation  all  along  the 
border;  scalping  parties  came  within  thirty  miles  of  Philadelphia.  Wash- 
ington was  employed  in  protecting,  as  well  as  he  could,  western  Virginia, 
and  Colopel  Armstrong  led  a  force  against  the  Indians  in  Pennsylvania, 
and  so  far  subdued  them  as  to  put  a  stop  to  their  atrocities.  The  new 
commander.  Lord  Loudon,  showed  neither  zeal  nor  ability.  I'ranklin 
said  of  him:  "He  was  entirely  made  up  of  indecision.  Like  St.  George 
on  the  signs,  he  was  always  on  horseback  but  never  rode  on." 

The  time  for  which  Rufus  Putnam  was  indentured  expired  in  1757,  the 
period  now  reached  in  the  account  of  the  war.  The  successes  of  the 
French  and  the  disasters  of  the  English  caused  widespread  alarm  through- 
out New  England,  as  well  as  in  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia.  Several  of 
the  colonies  made  vigorous  efforts  to  raise  both  men  and  money  for  the 


24  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

war,  but  their  want  of  union  and  concerted  action  paralyzed,  to  a  great 
extent,  their  exertions.  Besides,  continental  officers  and  men  were 
allowed  no  authority  in  planning  or  conducting  enterprises,  and  the  British 
officers  were  not  only  inefficient  but  ignorant  of  the  methods  necessary  to 
be  resorted  to  in  the  new  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed. 

We  can  well  suppose  that  the  incidents  of  the  war  then  in  progress 
formed  the  staple  of  conversation  in  the  evenings  and  leisure  hours  of 
Rufus  Putnam  and  his  fellow  apprentices.  As  for  Rufus,  the  spark  of 
military  ambition  slumbered  in  his  bosom,  and  the  adventures  and  hair- 
breadth escapes  of  those  who  were  participants  in  the  struggle,  especially 
the  prowess  of  his  father's  cousin,  Israel  Putnam,  kindled  it  to  a  flame. 
He  enlisted.  We  shall  let  him  tell  his  own  story  of  what  he  did  and  suf- 
fered during  the  campaign.  A  diary  kept  day  by  day  during  the  time  is 
a  rare  thing  to  be  met  with.  The  century  and  more  that  has  passed  since 
it  was  written  has  left  many  wrecks  in  its  pathway.  But  this  journal 
remains,  the  paper  yellow  from  time,  and  the  chirography  by  no  means 
elegant  and  the  spelling  not  always  correct;  it  yet  shows  marks  of  care 
and  exactness  that  are  prophetic  of  the  careful  and  thorough  work  which 
would  distinguish  the  writer  in  the  future  that  lay  before  him.  Rufus  Put- 
nam was  but  nineteen  years  of  age  at  the  time  of  his  enlistment,  but  his 
fine  physical  development,  his  courage  and  strength,  made  him  a  proper 
soldier. 


CHAPTER  III. 

INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED — JOURNAL  OF  KUFUS  PUTNAM. 

March  15,  1757.  The  war  between  England  and  France,  wliich  com- 
menced in  1754,  still  continuing,  I  engaged  in  the  provincial  service  to 
serve  to  the  second  day  of  February  following.  I  was  attached  to  Captain 
Ebenezer  Learned's  company  of  one  hundred  men. 

April  30,  he  marched  from  Brookfield  and  reached  Kinderhook,  about 
eighteen  miles  below  Albany,  on  the  sixtli  of  iV'Iay.  During  our  stav 
in  Kinderhook,  Captain  Learned  prayed  witli  his  company  inorning  and 
evening, 'and  on  the  Sabbath  read  a  sermon  (Oh,  how  the  times  have 
changed! ). 

May  10,  the  company  left  Kinderhook  and  arrived  the  same  da\-  at 
Greenbush,  opposite  the  city  of  Albany. 

May  21,  our  company  reached  Seacook,  a  Dutch  settlement  on  the 
Hoosac  river,  three  miles  from  the  Hudson,  deserted  by  tlie  inhaliitants 
on  account  of  the  war. 

June  9,  the  company  joined  Colonel  Fry  at  Stillwater,  on  the  eleventh, 
marched  to  Saratoga,  a  place  since  famous  in  history  for  the  capture  of  a 
British  army  under  the  command  of  General  Burgoyne,  in  1777. 

June  14,  Colonel  Fry's  regiment,  consisting  of  seventeen  companies, 
left  Saratoga,  and  on  the  fifteenth  arrived  at  Fort  Edward. 

July  10.  Being  a  volunteer  in  the  ranging  service,  I  was  detached  as  a 
scout  for  six  days  under  Lieutenant  Collins  with  twent\'-two  men.  We 
marched  on  the  route  toward  South  bay  about  ten  miles  and  encamped. 

July  9.  After  marching  about  ten  miles  further,  he  sent  three  of  us  for- 
ward to  go  to  the  bay  and  bring  him  an  account  of  the  distance  to  it.  That 
we  might  go  the  lighter,  we  left  our  blankets  and  provisions  with  the 
scout,  but  the  distance  was  much  greater  than  was  expected,  and  we  were 
unable  to  return  before  sunset  to  the  place  where  we  left  the  party.  They 
were  gone  and  had  carried  off  our  blankets  and  provisions  ;  the  officer  had 
taken  fright  and  run  away,  supposing  we  were  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 
We  attempted  to  track  them  but  to  no  purpose.  Believing  that  they 
could  not  be  far  off,  we  fired  a  gun  but  received  no  answer.  Our  situation 
was  by  no  means  agreeable,  having  nothing  to  cover  us  from  the  gnats  and 
mosquitoes  (with  which  that  country  abounds  beyond  description)  but  a 
shirt  and  breechclout. 


26  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

July  lo.  We  fired  guns,  but  to  no  purpose,  and  spent  the  forenoon  in 
search  for  their  trail,  but  in  vain. 

July  12.  We  returned  to  Fort  Edward,  having  been  forty-eight  hours 
without  anything  to  eat,  and  spent  two  nights  in  company  with  gnats  and 
mosquitoes. 

July  12.  Collins  came  with  the  rest  of  the  party  ;  they  confessed  they 
had  heard  our  evening  gun,  but  supposed  that  the  Indians  had  gotten  us 
and  were  after  them,  in  consequence  of  which  they  took  their  way  to  Fort 
William  Henry,  and  there  reported  that  we  were  either  killed  or  taken. 
Mr.  Collins'  reputation  undoubtedly  suffered,  but  he  easily  pacified  us 
and  we  did  not  complain.  However,  when  an  officer  is  brought  to  solicit 
his  soldiers  not  to  complain  of  him,  he  must  feel  small  in  his  own  eyes  as 
well  as  contemptible  in  the  eyes  of  others.  It  was  undoubtedlj'  extremely 
unsoldierlike  to  leave  us  in  the  woods  in  the  manner  he  did.  If  our  long 
absence  gave  cause  of  alarm,  he  ought  to  have  withdrawn  but  a  short  dis- 
tance and  placed  himself  in  ambush  and  to  have  posted  two  men  under 
cover  to  watch  our  return  or  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  had  any  appeared. 

July  23.  About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  a  large  party  of  Indians 
fired  on  the  guard  of  the  carpenters  within  one  mile  of  the  fort;  we  had 
thirteen  killed  and  one  missing.  This  was  the  first  sight  I  had  of  the  In- 
dian butcherings  and  it  was  not  very  agreeable  to  the  feelings  of  a  young 
soldier,  and  I  think  there  are  few,  if  any,  who  can  view  such  scenes  with 
indifference. 

The  enemy  left  none  of  their  dead  or  wounded  behind.  In  the  after- 
noon, about  two  hundred  and  fifty  men,  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Israel  Putnam,  marched  in  pursuit ;  we  marched  on  the  Indian  trail  until 
sunset ;  Captain  Putnam  then  ordered  three  of  us  to  follow  the  trail  a  mile 
or  more  further  and  there  lie  close  till  it  was  quite  dark,  and  to  observe  if 
any  came  back,  "  for,"  said  he,  "  if  they  do  not  embark  in  their  boats  to- 
night, they  will  send  a  party  back  to  see  if  they  are  pursued."  W'e  went 
according  to  orders,  but  made  no  discovery.  And  here  I  would  remark 
that  Captain  Putnam's  precaution  struck  my  mind  very  forcibly  as  a  maxim 
always  to  be  observed,  whether  you  are  pursuing  or  pursued  by  an  enemy, 
especially  in  the  woods.  It  was  the  first  idea  of  generalship  that  I  remem- 
ber to  have  treasured  up. 

August  3.  This  morning  a  F"rench  army,  said  to  be  about  fifteen  thous- 
and, besides  a  large  body  of  Indians  from  Canada,  laid  siege  to  Fort 
William  Henry.  The  siege  continued  till  the  ninth,  when  the  garrison 
capitulated. 

Fort  William  Henry  stood  on  the  margin  of  Lake  George,  near  the  south- 
west corner,  thirteen  and  three-fourth  miles  from  Fort  Edward  and  about 
seventy  miles  from  Albany.  It  was  a  regular  square  with  four  bastions. 
The  walls  consisted  of  timber  and  earth,  with  ditch,  etc. ,  capable  for  a  time 
of  resisting  a  cannonade  or  bombardment.  The  garrison  consisted  of 
between   three  and  four  hundred  British  regulars.      Most  half  a  mile  east 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  27 

of  the  fort,  separated  from  it  by  a  swamp  and  creek,  were  about  fifteen 
hundred  provincials  encamped  within  a  low  breastwork  of  logs.  On  these 
the  French  made  no  attack,  and  they  might  at  any  time  have  forced  their 
way  through  the  enemy  posted  in  the  quarter.  But  the  next  morning, 
August  10,  as  the  Provincials  were  paraded  to  march  to  Fort  Edward, 
agreeably  to  terms  of  capitulation,  the  Indians  fell  on  them  and  a  most 
horrid  butchery  ensued  ;  those  who  escaped  with  their  lives  were  stripped 
almost  naked,  many  in  making  their  escape  were  lost  in  the  woods,  where 
they  wandered  several  days  without  food;  one  man  in  particular  was  out 
ten  days,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  some  perished,  in  particular  the 
wounded.     But  the  number  murdered  and  missing  were  never  known  tome. 

General  Webb  lay  all  the  time  of  the  siege  at  Fort  Edwards,  with  not 
less  than  four  thousand  men,  according  to  my  judgment,  and  for  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  time  with  a  larger  number  by  the  coming  up  of  the 
militia  of  New  York.  General  Webb  was  informed  every  day,  by  an 
express  from  Colonel  Munroe,  of  the  progress  of  the  siege  and  of  the 
affairs  at  the  lake.  He  knew  that  the  French  had  attempted  nothing  on  the 
Provincial  camp.  It  was  the  opinion  of  many  of  the  officers  that  he  might 
have  relieved  the  fort,  and  that  he  was  much  to  blame  for  not  attempting 
it.  The  general  idea  among  us  soldiers  was  that  he  was  a  coward  ;  nor 
did  he  show  more  humanity  than  courage,  for  he  took  no  care  to  bury  the 
men  butchered  in  the  manner  above  mentioned,  or  to  seek  after  the 
wounded  should  there  be  any  lying  among  the  dead.  I  was  on  the  ground 
a  short  time  after,  and  saw  the  dead  bodies  lying  as  neglected  as  if  they 
were  wild  beasts. 

The  Provincials  lost  all  confidence  in  General  Webb,  and  many  of  them 
deserted.  I  was  at  one  time  on  the  point  of  deserting,  but  was  providen- 
tially prevented. 

October  8.  The  Provincial  ranging  companies  were  discharged,  and  I  did 
camp  duty  until  the  twenty-first,  when  I  joined  a  company  of  carpenters 
until  November  10,  when  the  fort  being  finished  the  carpenters  were  all 
discharged  from  the  public  works. 

Fort  Edward  stood  on  the  easterly  bank  of  the  Hudson  or  North  river, 
about  si.xty-six  miles  above  Albany.  The  river  washed  one  side  of  its 
wall ;  its  form  was  somewhat  irregular,  having  two  bastions  and  two  half 
bastions.  The  walls  were  high  and  thick,  composed  of  hewn  timber  and 
earth,  a  broad  rampart  \\ith  casement,  a  deep  ditch  with  a  drawbridge 
and  a  covered  way. 

I  have  been  particular  in  this  description,  because  in  1777  there  was  by 
no  means  so  great  an  appearance  of  there  having  been  a  fortification  there 
as  we  find  in  the  ancient  works  at  Marietta  and  other  parts  of  the  Ohio 
country. 

November  10.  The  remnant  of  Colonel  Fry's  regiment  (himself  and 
most  of  his  regiment  having  been  made  prisoners  at  Fort  William  Henry) 
marched  down  to  the  Half  Moon,  twelve  miles  above  Albany. 


28  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

November  i8.  Three  hundred  and  sixty  of  us  were  drafted  into  four 
companies  and  ordered  to  different  posts  for  winter  quarters.  This  was  a 
great  and  unexpected  disappointment,  for,  although  our  enHstments  ran 
to  the  second  of  February,  we  expected  to  be  discharged  at  the  close  of 
the  campaign.  Captain  Learned's  company  was  ordered  up  to  Stillwater. 
But  I  with  several  others  engaged  in  the  king's  works  at  the  Half  Moon, 
and  did  not  join  my  company  until  the  twenty-ninth  of  December. 

January  i,  1758.  We  kept  the  day  with  joy  and  wished  for  candlemas, 
being  suspicious  that  there  was  a  design  to  hold  us  in  the  service  longer 
than  our  engagement ;  and  being  determined  to  get  away  if  possible,  and, 
knowing  that  if  we  attempted  it  by  the  common  road  through  Albany, 
we  should  be  stopped  by  the  regular  troops  in  that  quarter,  our  plan  was 
to  march  by  the  way  of  Hoosac,  and  the  snow  being  now  deep  and  daily 
increasing,  the  month  of  January  was  employed  in  preparing  snow-shoes 
for  the  journey.  We  lay  in  huts  a  short  distance  from  a  stockade  fort,  gar- 
risoned by  our  company  of  regulars,  commanded  by  Captain  Skean,  after- 
wards Major  Skean,  proprietor  of  Skeanborough,  South  Bay. 

Captain  Learned,  who  had  been  home  on  a  furlough,  joined  his  company 
January  5.  He  approved  of  our  plan  of  going  off  on  the  third  of  February, 
and  pledged  himself  to  lead  us  in  the  retreat,  unless  he  could  obtain  our 
discharge.  I  then  thought  much  of  him,  but  I  have  since  learned  to  des- 
pise him.      For  an  officer  to  desert  is  unpardonable. 

Februar}'  2.  We  were  all  ordered  into  the  fort,  and  Captain  Skean  read 
us  a  part  of  a  letter  he  had  received  from  General  Abercrombie,  the  pur- 
port of  which  was,  "you  are  hereby  required  to  persuade  the  Massachu- 
setts men  under  your  command  to  tarry  a  few  days  longer  until  I  shall 
hear  from  their  government  and  know  what  their  government  intends  to 
do  with  them."  To  this  it  was  answered  he  is  a  good  soldier  that  serves 
his  time  out,  and  that  the  province  had  nothing  to  do  with  us,  neither 
would  we  tarry  any  longer.  We  were  then  threatened  with  death  if  we 
went  off  without  a  regular  discharge,  and  then  ordered  to  our  huts. 

If  Captain  Skean  had  been  in  earnest  with  respect  to  detaining,  it  is  hard 
to  account  for  his  taking  no  forcible  measures  when  we  were  paraded  in 
the  fort,  nor  was  there  any  search  made  for  our  snow  shoes.  It  is  true 
our  huts  were  under  a  high  bank  out  of  sight  of  the  fort,  and  we  kept  our 
snow-shoes  concealed  under  the  snow,  and  possibly  he  knew  nothing  of 
them  and  concluded  our  route  would  be  by  Albany. 

February  3.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  marched  off  as 
silentl_v  as  possible  under  the  conduct  of  Captain  Learned  and  Lieutenant 
Walker,  being  seventy  in  number,  leaving  Dr.  Brown  who  did  not  choose 
to  beofour  party,  andafew  invalidsbehind.  We  had  an  interval  to  cross  for 
about  half  a  mile  to  the  Hudson,  exposed  to  the  cannon  of  the  first,  had 
our  retreat  been  discovered  and  they  disposed  to  fire  on  us.  This  made 
it  necessary  to  retreat  in  the  night;  as  to  any  trouble  from  the  garrison  in 
any  other   respect,  there  was  no  danger,  because   their  number  was  not 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  29 

equal  to  ours.  We  had  no  provisions  but  what  we  had  pinched  out  of  our 
daily  allowance,  which  was  very  short.  Wt  had,  perhaps,  on  an  average, 
between  two  and  three  days'  allowance.  It  was  called  thirty  miles  to 
Hoosac  fort,  a  stockade  fort  on  Hoosac  river,  belonging  to  Massachusetts; 
our  calculation  was  to  reach  this  place  in  two  days. 

On  the  first  day's  march  we  met  with  nothing  extraordinary  except  that 
the  snow  was  deeper  than  we  expected,  the  foremost  man  sank  half  leg 
deep  in  the  snow,  but  the  tenth  man  had  a  good  path. 

February  4.  Second  da\''s  march. — This  was  a'  very  snowy,  stormy 
day,  and  in  passing  some  deserted  settlement  we  left  the  river  some  con- 
siderable distance  on  the  right.  After  passing  these  settlements  we  bore 
away  for  the  Hoosac  river.  The  river  was  the  only  guide  we  depended  on 
to  find  Fort  Hoosac,  and  not  suspecting  that  we  had  missed  our  way,  we 
pushed  forward  in  hopes  of  arriving  at  the  fort  that  night.  But  we  were 
disappointed.  Captain  Learned  killed  two  turkej-s  in  the  course  of  the 
day. 

February  5.  Third  day's  march. — Started  very  early  ;  confident  of 
being  at  the  fort  before  noon.  However,  noon  and  night  came  but  no 
fort  ;  we  killed  one  turkey  and  pitched  camp  with  heavy  hearts,  fearing 
that  we  had  missed  our  way.  Our  provisions  were  nearly  exhausted  ;  the 
weather,  exceedingly  cold  and  stormy — several  men  froze  their  feet- — one 
man  fell  in  the  river  and  lost  one  of  his  snow-shoes,  from  which  he  suffered 
much. 

February  6.  Fourth  day's  march. — Continuing  up  this  stream  until 
noon,  we  came  to  a  considerable  fork,  which  left  little  doubt  that  we  had 
missed  our  way  ;  however,  for  further  satisfaction,  we  went  up  one  of  the 
branches  some  distance,  until  it  became  so  small  as  to  remove  all  doubt, 
and  then  returned  to  the  fork  mentioned  above.  Captain  Learned  then 
addressed  the  company  in  substance  as  follows : 

It  evidently  appears  that  we  are  on  a  wrong  stream,  and  we  must  be,  at  least,  thirty  miles  north  of 
Hoosac  fort;  but  do  not  be  discouraged,  for  my  life  on  it,  if  the  men  hold  out  to  travel  four  or  five  days, 
if  I  don't  bring  you  to  see  the  inhabitants  of  New  England;  however,  if  any  man  has  a  mind  to  turn  back 
to  Stillwater,  he  may  go  and  welcome,  for  my  part  I  would  die  in  the  woods. 

We  all  agreed  to  follow  him,  and  leaving  the  river  (on  which  is  now  the 
town  of  Bennington,  in  the  state  of  Vermont)  we  steered  a  southwest 
course,  climbing  several  steep  hills,  and  about  sunset  we  arrived  on  the 
top  of  a  mountain,  which  appeared  to  be  the  highest  point  of  land.  The 
weather  was  extremely  cold  and  the  snow  five  feet  deep. 

February  7.  Fifth  day's  march — Thirty  of  us  made  a  breakfast  this 
morning  on  a  poor,  little  turkey,  without  salt  or  bread.  Traveling  south- 
west about  five  miles,  we  came  to  a  very  small  stream  issuing  from  the 
mountain  and  running  southwest,  following  down  the  stream,  which,  in- 
creased by  several  others,  by  night  had  become  a  considerable  river.  We 
had  had  nothing  to  eat  since  morning  but  beech  nuts  and  a  few  high  cran- 
berries.    Night  found  us  very  faint  and  much  fatigued;  but  for  all  that  our 


30  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

courage  held  out  and  our  hopes  from  the  course  and  increase  of  the  stream 
we  had  fallen  on. 

February  8.  Sixth  day's  march — The  river  wound  through  a  broken, 
hilly,  country  and  the  general  course  was  not  favorable  according  to  our 
opinion.  The  weather  was  very  cold  and  stormy ;  the  traveling,  in  gen- 
eral, very  bad  all  day ;  the  men  were  so  feeble  and  lame  with  frozen  feet, 
that  but  few  of  them  were  able  to  break  track,  so  that  we  began  to  be 
fearful  that  we  should  not  be  able  to  reach  any  settlement  for  some  days, 
and  had  we  not  have  had  some  relief  by  traveling  a  part  of  the  way  on  the 
river,  it  is  highly  probable  some  of  them  would  have  perished.  We  had 
one — and  but  one— dog  along  with  us ;  he  was  large  and  very  fat,  and  this 
evening  he  fell  a  sacrifice  to  our  necessities.  Our  custom  on  this  march 
was  to  encamp  ten  men  at  a  fire.  The  dog  was  carefully  butchered  and 
divided  into  seven  parts,  except  the  entrails  which  the  butcher  had  for  his 
fees.  These  he  brought  to  our  fire,  and  ten  of  us  made  a  very  good  supper 
of  their  fat,  without  bread  or  salt. 

February  9.  Seventh  day's  march — In  the  morning  ten  of  us  break- 
fasted on  one  of  the  dog's  hind  feet  and  leg  cut  off  at  the  gumbrel,  which, 
being  roasted  in  the  ashes,  and  pounded  so  as  to  separate  the  bones  of 
the  foot,  was  very  palatable.  We  had  very  good  traveling  that  day, 
chiefly  on  the  river.  The  snow  was  not  deep,  and  about  noon  we  saw 
some  trees  that  had  been  cut  for  shingles,  the  sight  of  which  revived  our 
drooping  spirits,  as  we  judged  from  this  circumstance  there  must  be  some 
settlement  not  very  far  distant.  About  sunset  we  came  to  the  mouth  of 
a  small  stream  on  our  left,  which  one  of  the  corporals  said  he  knew  to  be 
Pelham  brook,  and  that  we  were  not  more  than  three  miles  from  Hank's 
fort,  on  Deerfield  river,  which  empties  into  the  Connecticut  river  at  Deer- 
field. 

On  this  information  the  captain  with  great  prudence — for  not  more  than 
a  dozen  or  fifteen  of  us  were  yet  come  up,  and  although  we  might  have 
gone  in  with  safety  yet  it  must  probably  ha\-e  been  at  the  loss  of  some 
that  had  fallen  in  the  snow,  on  account  of  their  feebleness  and  frosted  feet 
— the  captain,  therefore,  ordered  the  corporal  and  two  others  to  go  on  to  the 
fort  and  make  provisions  for  our  arrival  in  the  morning,  and  the  rest  to 
build  fires  for  the  night.  Fortunately  all  the  men  came  up  by  daylight. 
This  night  the  ten  men  at  our  fire  made  a  little  soup  for  supper  of  the 
thigh  bone  of  the  dog  and  a  portion  of  the  back  bone  of  pork,  seasoned 
with  ginger,  which  relished  exceedingly  well.  With  respect  to  the  meat 
of  a  dog,  I  have,  ever  since  I  had  this  experience,  believed  it  to  be  very 
good  eating  and  that  I  could  at  any  time  eat  it  without  disgust, 

February  10.  The  eighth  day's  march — Some  people  from  the  fort  met 
us  on  our  march,  with  bread  and  meat  sliced  up,  and  gave  to  each  man  a 
piece  of  each.  This  was  well  timed,  not  only  as  a  friendly  act  in  giving 
us  relief  as  early  as  possible ;  it  also  served  to  check  the  rage  of  appetite, 
by  which  many  have   injured  themselves  by  a  full  meal  after  long  starva- 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  31 

tion.  We  arrived  at  Hawk's  fort  about  ten  o'clock,  where  we  were  kindly 
entertained.  As  before  observed,  many  of  the  men  had  their  feet  badly 
frosted  early  on  the  march,  and  some  before  we  set  out;  one  in  particular, 
Ichabod  Dexter,  who  was  one  of  my  messmates,  and  whose  pack  I  car- 
ried with  my  own  through  the  whole  march,  and  yet  I  was  among  the 
foremost  in  the  march,  and,  although  I  was  hungry,  I  never  failed  in  vigor 
and  activity,  and  this,  I  have  always  thought,  was  owing,  in  a  measure,  to 
the  following  circumstance:  We  had  in  my  mess  perhaps  a  pound  of 
honey,  in  a  wooden  bottle,  and  after  our  provisions  failed  we  dipped  the 
end  of  a  rod,  not  into  a  honey-comb,  like  Jonathan,  but  into  the  bottle, 
and  put  it  to  our  mouths. 

February  15.  I  arrived  at  my  old  master's  in  Brookfield.  I  had  en- 
joyed my  health  in  a  remarkable  manner,  and  in  some  instances  been 
wonderfully  preserved  ;  but  I  do  not  recollect  that  I  made  any  acknow- 
ledgments to  my  Benefactor  and  Preserver. 

Disaster  followed  disaster  to  the  English  during  1757.  At  the  close  of 
the  campaign  they  had  nothing,  neither  fortress  or  hamlet,  in  the  \'alley 
of  St.  Lawrence.  Every  English-speaking  inhabitant  had  been  swept 
from  the  Ohio  valley.  France  was  in  possession  of  twenty  times  as 
much  territory  as  England,  and  five  times  as  much  as  England  and  Spain 
together.  There  was  great  discouragement  in  England,  and  George  II. 
finally  yielded  to  the  clamor  of  the  people  and  called  William  Pitt,  the 
"great  commoner"  to  form  a  new  cabinet,  much  against  his  inclination, 
and  after  the  country  had  been  for  some  weeks  without  a  government. 
Pitt's  influence  was  soon  felt.  New  life  was  put  into  all  the  machinery  of 
government.  The  inefficient  Lord  Loudon  was  removed,  and  General 
Abercrombie  was  put  in  command  of  the  arm)'.  Lord  Howe,  brave  and 
accomplished,  was  ne.xt  in  command.  General  Wolfe  was  at  the  head  of 
a  brigade,  and  General  Amherst  had  a  division.  General  Forbes  com- 
manded an  important  detachment  and  Colonel  Richard  Montgomery  a 
regiment. 

Fresh  zeal  and  effort  were  shown  also  in  America.  They  were  enthu- 
siastic in  their  admiration  for  Pitt,  and  their  confidence  was  unbounded. 
Twenty-five  thousand  troops  were  raised  and  added  to  the  twenty-five 
thousand  brought  from  England,  so  that  Abercrombie  found  himself  in 
command  of  an  army  of  fifty  thousand.  The  entire  force  of  the  enemy 
did  not  exceed  twenty  thousand. 

The  New  Englanders  were  not  afraid  of  taxes  when  they  assessed  them 
themselves.  Massachusetts  did  not  like  a  funded  debt.  They  therefore 
raised  the  needed  supply  of  money  by  taxation.  P"or  the  expenses  of  the 
war,  in  one  year,  on  personal  property  thirteen  shillings  and  four  pence 
was  assessed  on  a  pound  of  income;  on  two  hundred  pounds  income  from 
real  estate,  seventy-two  pounds,  besides  excises  and  poll-tax.  Count  cti- 
cut  was  ta.xed  equally  heavily.  Later,  in  1759,  a  stamp  act  was  passed  in 
Massachusetts. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

JOURNAL    CONTINUED. 

April  io,  1758.  Notwithstanding  my  late  sufferings  in  my  return 
home,  I  engaged  for  another  campaign  in  the  Provincial  service — in  Cap- 
tain Whitcomb's  company,  Colonel  Ruggles'  regiment.  The  regiment 
rendezvoused  at  Northampton.  Our  company  arrived  there  the  twenty- 
seventh  of  May,  and  started  for  Albany  June  3,  and  arrived  at  Greenbush, 
opposite  Albany,  June  8.  From  Northampton  to  this  place  was  through 
a  wilderness.  There  was  but  one  house  in  the  whole  distance,  except  a 
little  fort  on  the  Housatonic  river. 

June  12.  I  was  with  the  other  carpenter's  regiment  (about  eight 
hundred  in  number),  detached  and  sent  forward  under  the  command  of 
Lieutenant  Pool.  We  arrived  on  Lake  George  the  twenty-second,  and 
were  employed  in  various  works  there  until  the  army  was  ready  to  embark. 

July  5.  This  morning  the  army,  consisting  of  about  seventeen  thousand 
men,  embarked  in  batteaux.  It  was  under  the  command  of  General 
Abercrombie,  commander-in-chief;  Lord  Howe  was  second  in  command. 
General  Gage  the  third,  and  Colonel  Bradstreet  quarter-master-general. 

General  Abercrombie  was  an  old  man  and  frequently  called  "  grannie." 
Lord  Howe  was  the  idol  of  the  army.  In  him  they  placed  the  utmost  con- 
fidence. From  the  few  days  I  had  to  observe  his  manner  of  conducting, 
it  is  not  extravagant  to  suppose  that  every  soldier  in  the  army  had  a  per- 
sonal attachment  to  him.  He  frecjuently  came  among  the  carpenters,  and 
his  manner  was  so  easy  and  familiar  that  you  lost  all  that  constraint  or 
diffidence  we  feel  when  addressed  by  our  superior,  whose  manners  are 
forbidding. 

General  Gage  was  a  man  who  never  acquired  a  high  reputation,  and  the 
furious  Bradstreet  was  hated  by  all  the  army. 

The  army  moved  down  the  lake  until  evening,  when  the  boats  were  put 
ashore  at  Sabbath  day  point,  and  after  refreshing  put  off  and  rowed  all 
night. 

July  6.  The  army  landed  at  the  lower  end  of  Lake  George,  on  both 
sides  of  the  outlet;  on  our  approach  a  detachment  of  French  retired  with- 
out making  any  opposition.  However,  as  soon  as  a  part  of  the  army 
began  to  advance  into  the  woods  on  the  west  side  of  the  outlet,  they  were 
met  by  a  party  of  the  enemy,  and  a  skirmish  ensued,  in  which  Lord  Howe 


R  UFUS  PUTNAM.  33 

was  killed.  His  death  struck  a  great  damp  on  the  army.  For  my  own 
part,  I  was  so  panic  struck  that  I  was  willing  to  remain  with  the  boat 
guard,  which  in  the  morning  I  should  have  been  very  unwilling  to  be  de- 
tailed for;  however,  I  soon  recovered,  at  least  in  a  measure,  so  that  I 
volunteered  to  join  the  regiment. 

July  8.  I  found  the  regiment  posted  on  the  west  of  the  mills,  with 
Colonel  Lyman  of  Connecticut  employed  in  erecting  a  breastwork.  The 
action  at  the  French  breastwork  began  about  twelve  o'clock;  and  once  there 
was  a  constant  peal  of  cannon  and  musketry  for  several  hours.  Late  in 
the  afternoon  there  was  a  party  called  for  to  carry  ammunition  forward  to 
the  army  then  in  action,  and  feeling  a  little  concerned  lest  my  reputation 
should  suffer  for  having  willingly  stayed  with  the  boat  guard,  I  volunteered 
for  this  service.  (I  have  heard  that  some  men  say  that  they  liked  to  fight 
as  well  as  they  liked  to  eat.  I  never  had  any  such  feelings;  so  far  as  I  am 
able  to  judge  for  myself,  it  was  pride  and  a  wish  to  excel,  or  at  least  to 
come  behind  none,  that  influenced  me,  at  that  period  of  life,  to  be  among 
the  foremost  on  all  occasions.)  When  we  came  to  the  army,  we  found  that 
they  had  been  repulsed  at  the  breastwork  in  an  attempt  to  storm  the 
enemy's  lines,  but  I  had  not  the  least  idea  of  a  total  defeat.  Our  regiment 
remained  in  their  breastwork  until  about  midnight  and  then  marched  back 
to  the  shore  of  Lake  George,  where  we  landed  on  the  sixth. 

July  9.  As  soon  as  light  appeared  we  discovered  that  our  regiment 
was  the  rear  of  the  army,  who  had  all  retreated  in  the  night,  except  the 
rangers  and  one  regiment  of  Provincials  left  near  the  French  lines.  About 
nine  o'clock  the  army  was  all  embarked  and  returned  to  the  south  end  of 
Lake  George,  and  thus  Abercrombie's  expedition  ended  in  disgrace  and 
the  loss  of  fifteen  hundred  men,  killed  and  wounded.  At  that  time  I  was 
uninformed  of  the  situation  of  the  works  or  of  the  mode  of  attack;  and  had 
I  been  informed  of  all  this,  considering  mj-  youth  and  inexperience,  it 
would  have  been  arrogance  to  have  given  an  opinion.  However,  afterwards 
viewing  the  works  and  being  informed  of  the  mode  of  attack,  I  have 
judged  it  the  most  injudicious  and  wanton  sacrifice  of  men  that  ever  came 
within  my  knowledge  or  reading.  Nothing  more  of  consequence  was 
attempted  in  this  quarter  this  season  except  that  the  army  commenced 
building  a  fort  on  the  ground  occupied  by  the  Provincials  in  1757,  during 
the  siege  of  Fort  William  Henry,  which  they  called  1-^ort  George. 

July  22.  Colonel  Ruggles  and  his  regiment  marched  to  Fort  Ed- 
ward, and  were  employed  in  repairing  the  roads  from  thence  to  Albany 
until  October  29,  when  they  were  discharged. 

November  9.  I  arrived  at  Sutton,  my  native  town,  where  I  made  my 
home  for  some  time.  Thus  was  I  carried  through  a  second  campaign, 
enjoying  uninterrupted  health,  the  friendship  of  my  officers,  and  never 
charged  with  any  crime.  But  alas!  on  my  journal  I  cannot  find  any  ac- 
knowledgment to  my  Divine  Benefactor  and  Preserver,  nor  as  I  recollect 
that  I  had  any  serious  reflection  on  the  subject. 


\ 


34  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

April  2,  1859.  I  this  day  engaged  in  the  Provincial  service  for  the 
third  campaign.  I  was  finally  attached  to  Captain  William  Pages'  com- 
pany of  Hardwick  and  in  the  first  battalion  of  Ruggles'  regiment,  com- 
manded by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Joseph  Ingersol.  I  did  orderly  sergeant's 
duty  until  July  26.  I  find  nothing  in  my  journal  worth  noting  until  July 
21,  when  the  army  embarked  from  the  south  end  of  Lake  George  and 
moved  down  the  lake.  General  Amherst  was  commander-in-chief,  in 
whose  orders  for  embarking  appeared  so  much  tenderness  and  humanity 
as  could  not  but  win  the  heart  of  every  soldier  who  had  any  generous 
feeling. 

July  22.  The  army  landed  at  the  outlet  of  the  lake  without  any  oppo- 
sition. The  next  day  the  army  took  possession  of  the  breastwork,  where 
they  were  defeated  last  year,  with  very  little  opposition;  and  now,  from 
viewing  with  my  own  eyes,  I  was  convinced  of  the  improper  mode  of  at- 
tack made  on  it  last  year,  and  those  men  who  were  sacrificed  fell  through 
the  want  of  judgment  in  the  general  or  the  rashness  of  Colonel  Bradstreet. 

July  24.  Commenced  opening  our  trenches  against  Fort  Ticonderoga. 
26.  The  platforms  were  laid  in  the  evening,  and  our  batteries  the  next 
morning  were  to  open;  the  enemy  had  kept  up  a  heavy  cannonade  since 
the  twenty-third.  On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-seventh,  at  about  three 
o'clock,  having  very  silently  embarked  in  boats,  they  blew  up  the  fort  and 
pushed  down  the  lake  to  Crown  Point,  where  they  did  not  await  our  com- 
ing, but  went  almost  immediately  down  Lake  Champlain.  Their  con- 
duct was  accounted  for  on  the  supposition  of  their  having  heard  that 
General  Wolf  was  approaching,  therefore  they  could  not  hope  for  any 
relief 

July  26.  Captain  Aaron  W^illard,  a  man  who  knew  nothing  of  the 
business,  undertook  to  build  a  saw-mill  on  the  lower  fall  of  the  outlet  of 
Lake  George,  where  it  falls  into  an  arm  or  bay  about  two  miles  from  the 
beginning  of  the  outlet.  I  was  at  first  invited  to  undertake  as  master- 
workman,  under  Willard,  but  I  wholly  declined.  I  wanted  to  go  forward 
with  the  army.  Indeed,  no  arguments  prevailed  with  me  until  the  briga- 
-  dier  sent  an  officer  to  tell  me  if  I  would  not  undertake  or  go  to  work  I 
should  go  to  the  guard-house.  The  brigadier  knew  me  very  well,  and  I 
had  known  him  for  many  years ;  and  I  knew  it  was  in  vain  to  contend,  nor 
did  I  like  to  offend  an  officer  whom  I  so  highly  respected,  and  therefore 
submitted;  however,  I  always  esteemed  it  an  arbitrary  act,  and  by  no 
means  justifiable,  to  compel  a  soldier  who  is  a  mechanic  to  work  at  his 
trade  against  his  will.  When  the  mills  were  completed  and  going  well 
(with  two  saws)  I  was  in  hopes  of  being  permitted  to  join  my  regiment, 
and  with  that  view  I  obtained  a  pass  to  go  to  Crown  Point,  where  the 
regiment  lay  (with  the  army).  While  I  was  there  I  went  to  see  one  of 
the  block  houses  that  was  building.  I  observed  the  carpenter  was  ignorant 
of  the  right  method  of  dove-tailing  the  corners.  I  offered  to  show  him, 
and  while  I  was  instructing  the  man  it  so  happened  that  Major  Kean, 


JiUFUS  PUTNAM. 


35 


overseer  of  the  works,  came  up  and,  observing  what  I  was  about,  asked 
me  who  I  was  ;  and  upon  my  informing  him,  he  proposed  engaging  me  in 
the  works  carried  on  at  Crown  Point,  and  he  obtained  permission  from 
General  Amherst  for  that  purpose.  I  was  much  pleased  with  my  cliange 
of  situation.  If  the  army  moved  forward  against  Canada,  I  should  doubt- 
less go  with  my  regiment;  but  this  was  not  all.  Major  Kean  had  taken 
such  personal  notice  of  me,  and  given  such  assurances  of  my  being 
rewarded  according  to  my  merit  as  a  carpenter,  that  I  felt  confident  of 
receiving  wages  according  to  the  services  I  should  render.  How  much, 
then,  was  I  disappointed  when  in  a  few  days  the  engineer  at  Ticonderoga 
came  up  and  made  such  representations  to  General  Amherst  that  I  was 
ordered  back  to  the  mills  ;  this  was  much  against  my  feelings  as  well  as 
interest.  Major  Kean  told  the  engineer  he  ought  to  allow  me  a  dollar  a 
day,  that  he  should  allow  me  that  if  I  remained  with  him.  While  Cap- 
tain VVillard  remained  the  overseer,  from  former  experience  I  had  very 
little  reason  to  expect  any  more  than  the  common  hands  ;  but  Willard 
was  now  gone  and  no  commissioned  officer  having  any  concern  with  the 
mills,  and  after  what  had  taken  place  at  Crown  Point,  above  mentioned, 
I  had  good  reason  to  expect  an  extra  allowance.  The  Provincials  this 
year  were  discharged  some  weeks  before  the  term  of  their  enlistments 
expired.  At  this  time  Colonel  Robertson,  the  quartermaster-general, 
came  to  the  mills  with  the  engineer  and  I  engaged  with  him  to  tarry  an 
indefinite  time  at  one  dollar  per  day,  and  he  tlirected  the  engineer  to  pay 
me  accordingly;  but  I  was  not  so  prudent  as  the  Indian,  Captain  Jewles, 
in  another  case,  to  request  the  general  to  put  his  promise  on  paper,  where- 
fore when  I  applied  to  the  engineer  the  last  of  November  for  a  settlement 
he  allowed  me  but  for  three  days  at  a  dollar  per  clay,  alleging  that  I  had 
served  but  three  days  over  my  enlistment,  although  my  regiment  had  been 
discharged  some  weeks  before.  Thus  was  I  cheated  not  only  out  of  an 
extra  allowance,  which  I  had  good  reason  to  expect  after  returning  from 
Crown  Point,  but  of  the  contract  made  by  Colonel  Robertson,  and  which 
the  engineer  was  directed  to  discharge.  I  began  to  work  the  twenty-sixth 
of  July;  I  had  labored  hard;  I  had  built  excellent  mills;  my  merit  as  a 
workman  was  confessed  by  all  who  saw  them,  and  the  necessity  of  my  re- 
maining there  to  oversee  the  sawyers,  and  keep  the  mills  in  order,  was 
proved  by  my  being  brought  back  from  Crown  Point.  The  engineer 
turned  me  off  with  the  common  allowance,  viz.,  fifteen  pennies  per  day. 
New  York  currency. 

December  7,  I  embarked  with  Colonel  Miller,  Captain  Nutt  and  others, 
being  eleven  in  number,  in  two  batteau.x,  in  order  to  cross  Lake  George. 
Colonel  Miller  had  two  horses  and  a  curricle,  and  for  greater  safety  we 
lashed  the  boats  together.  The  weather  being  pleasant,  and  having  the 
prospect  of  a  quick  passage,  we  took  but  little  provision  with  us,  expect- 
ing to  reach  Fort  George  early  next  day,  having  a  small  breeze  of  wind 
in  our  favor;  but  in  the  evening  the  wind  died  away  and  we  came  to  under 


36  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

a  small  island  lying  near  the  main  land,  about  four  miles  north  of  Sabbath- 
day  point.  In  the  night  the  wind  came  ahead,  blew  hard,  and  the 
weather  grew  very  cold. 

December  2.  In  the  morning,  with  some  difficulty,  we  brought  the 
boats  to  the  main  land  and  took  the  horses  ashore.  The  wind  blowing  a 
gale  all  day,  the  waves  running  mountain  high,  there  was  no  possibility 
of  moving  any  way,  and  it  was  never  colder  since  my  remembrance. 

December  3.  Provisions  all  gone;  the  wind  somewhat  abated,  but  still 
so  high  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  turn  the  point;  the  cold  continuing 
and  hunger  increasing.  Our  situation  began  to  grow  somewhat  distress- 
ing, but  Providence  provided  for  us.  In  rambling  over  the  point,  one  of 
the  party  accidentally  came  upon  an  old  provision  bag,  in  which  we  found 
about  a  dozen  pounds  of  excellent  salt  pork ;  this,  with  some  damaged 
flour,  brought  by  Colonel  Miller  to  feed  his  horses,  made  into  dumplings 
and  boiled  with  the  pork,  served  us  well  for  the  day, 

December  4.  The  morning  was  cold  but  very  calm,  and  the  surface  of 
the  lake  smooth ;  but  we  had  some  difficulties  yet  to  encounter.  One  of 
the  batteaux,  which  belonged  to  some  Dutch  settlers,  proved  very  leaky ; 
there  was  at  least  six  inches  of  solid  ice  in  the  bottom,  which,  in  our  situ- 
ation, it  was  impossible  to  move.  It  was  therefore  concluded  to  take  both 
Colonel  Miller's  horses,  with  his  curricle,  on  board  his  own  boat;  the  two 
men,  with  the  three  Dutchmen,  on  board  their  boat.  But  we  had  not  pro- 
ceeded many  miles  in  this  way  before  the  Dutch  boat  fell  astern  and  put 
ashore,  and  the  two  men  left  here,  choosing  rather  to  take  the  woods  than 
rowthe  lazy  Dutchmen.  The  Dutchmen  then  called  on  us  for  help,  and 
we  lay  to  until  they  came  up,  and  Colonel  Miller's  humanity  was  such 
that  he  took  them  on  board  his  boat,  with  their  chests  and  baggage. 
Hunger  and  cold  was  not  now  our  greatest  concern  :  we  were  loaded  down 
within  two  or  three  inches  of  the  top  of  the  sides  of  the  boat.  'We  were 
just  opening  the  northwest  bay;  we  had  yet  twenty  miles  to  Fort  George, 
and  a  very  little  wind,  only  to  have  given  a  small  agitation  to  the  water. 
■We  must  in  all  probabilit}'  have  perished,  but  Providence  so  ordained  it 
that  there  was  a  perfect  calm  the  whole  day,  and  we  arrived  at  Fort 
George  a  little  after  sunset,  without  any  accident.  I  arrived  home  at 
Brookfield  the  sixteenth  of  December,  having  enjoyed  a  good  state  of 
health  during  the  whole  campaign,  for  which  I  find  no  acknowledgment 
in   my  journal — oh,  shame  ! 

After  my  return  home,  as  above  stated,  I  made  up  my  mind  not  to 
engage  any  more  in  military  service.  I  had  several  times  been  disap- 
pointed of  the  rewards  promised  for  extra  service.  I  got  nothing  for  the 
ranging-service  of  1757,  nor  for  my  services  among  the  carpenters  in  sev- 
eral instances.  I  was  much  disgusted  at  being  compelled  to  leave  my 
regiment  and  go  to  work  at  the  mills,  at  the  moment  when  I  was  ambi- 
tious and  supposed  I  had  a  fair  prospect  of  distinguishing  myself  as  a 
soldier.      It   is   true   the  army  did  not  proceed  any  further  than  Crown 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  37 

Point,  and  no  general  action  tool<  place  in  that  quarter ;  yet  there  was 
another  point  of  view  in  which  the  forcing  of  me  from  my  regiment  gave 
me  much  uneasiness.  I  was  not  only  pleased  with  the  duty  of  orderly 
sergeant,  as  considered  in  itself,  but  as  it  is  his  duty  every  day  to  bring 
his  men  for  guard  on  to  parade,  and  attending  there  until  the  guard  is 
formed  and  inspected  by  the  officer  of  the  day,  it  is  a  good  school  for 
improvement ;  and,  besides,  by  the  clean  and  soldierly  appearance  of  the 
men  in  their  clothes  and  arms,  etc.,  will  never  fail  to  recommend  the  ser- 
geant to  the  notice  of  his  superior  officer.  Besides,  I  had  rendered 
service  to  the  government  which,  had  I  not  been  a  soldier,  the  quarter- 
master-general acknowledged  was  worth  a  dollar  per  day  only  for  attend- 
ing to  the  sawyers,  and  I  was  turned  off  with  only  seventeen  cents.  On 
the  whole,  I  came  to  a  determination  never  to  engage  again  as  a  soldier, 
nor  did  I  suppose  there  was  any  prospect  of  being  invited  to  engage  in  a 
higher  capacity.  Under  these  circumstances,  and  it  being  a  season  for 
the  millwrights'  business,  I  took  boarding  in  the  town  of  New  Braintree, 
and  went  to  work  on  some  land  which  I  had  purchased  in  that  town,  where 
I  spent  the  winter. 

March  1760.  Orders  were  issued  for  raising  Provincial  troops  for 
another  campaign.  As  before  observed,  I  was  residing  in  New  Braintree, 
and,  therefore,  attended  the  first  training  called  for  raising  recruits,  and  I 
enrolled  myself  in  the  militia  company  of  that  town.  Captain  Page  of 
Hardwick,  at  whose  request  the  company  had  been  called  together,  soon 
appeared  and  presented  me  with  recruiting  orders,  sent  by  Brigadier  Rug- 
gles,  and  proposed  that  I  should  join  him  in  raising  a  company.  As  an 
appointment  in  the  army  had  been  unsolicited  by  me,  the  orders  were 
wholly  unexpected.  I,  at  first,  declined  accepting  them,  for  which  I  had 
several  reasons.  The  disgust  I  felt  for  my  treatment  in  the  last  campaign 
had  not  wholly  worn  off  I  had  formed  my  plans  to  stay  at  home;  and, 
besides,  I  found  there  had  been  application  made  in  behalf  of  some  older 
settlers  in  town  than  I  was,  whom  the  brigadier  refused,  and  some  of  these 
appeared  very  angry  and  complained  that  the  town  was  insulted  by  my 
appointment,  therefore  I  had  very  little  reason  to  expect  much  success 
in  recruiting  among  them.  However,  after  Captain  Page  had  beat  round 
several  times  without  any  success,  on  the  solicitation  of  a  number  of  old 
soldiers  of  my  acquaintance,  I  took  the  orders  and  eight  or  nine  enlisted 
immediately.  Thus  I  was  once  more  setting  out  for  the  arm)'.  I  was  much 
more  successful  in  recruiting  than  I  expected,  but  I  was  guilty  of  a  great  mis- 
take, for  I  suffered  my  men  to  be  mustered  for  Captain  Page's  company, 
and  as  he  had  recruited  but  few  men  himself  we  fell  short  of  the  quota  we 
expected,  and  thus  by  my  own  folly  in  mustering  my  men  for  his  com- 
pany I  lost  them,  much  to  their  disappointment  and  my  own.  Captain 
Page,  of  all  his  father's  children,  loved  himself  the  best.  He  returned  all 
the  men  for  himself  and  I  was  left  to  go  a  begging.  I  then  heartily  re- 
pented of  having  undertaken  to  recruit,  and  I  cannot  tell  whether  I  was 


38  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

more  angry  or  mortified.  Brigadier  Ruggles  was  at  Boston ;  Colonel 
Willard  was  placed  at  Worcester  to  arrange  the  offices  for  the  several 
companies.  He  was  a  total  stranger  to  me,  and  I  had  no  friend  to  intro- 
duce me,  and  I  was  too  wilful  or  too  bashful  to  introduce  myself  All  the 
consolation  I  had  (if  that  was  any)  was  the  company  of  a  number  of 
others  in  like  circumstances.  However,  after  remaining  in  suspense  about 
three  weeks,  Colonel  Willard  presented  me  with  an  ensign's  commission 
in  his  own  regiment.  I  had  expected  a  lieutenancy.  I  had  recruited 
enough  to  warrant  it,  had  I  not  been  duped  by  Captain  Page  in  agreeing 
to  muster  my  men  for  his  coriipany;  but  it  was  too  late  now  to  refuse  an 
ensign,  and  I  was  really  obliged  to  Colonel  Willard  for  the  appointment. 

From  the  circumstances  I  have  related,  let  all,  but  especially  those  in 
inexperienced  youth,  as  I  was,  be  cautioned  how  they  trust  the  friendship 
of  those  whose  interest  it  may  be  to  dupe  them. 

Captain  Thomas  Beman,  to  whose  company  I  was  now  appointed,  had 
marched  some  days  before  my  appointment,  and  I  was  ordered  to  continue 
in  the  recruiting  service.  But  I  had  very  little  success,  as  might  be  ex- 
pected after  what  had  before  taken  place  respecting  the  men  that  enlisted. 

June  2.  I  set  out  for  the  army,  having  enlisted  but  three  men,  one  of 
whom  I  was  permitted  to  take  as  a  waiter,  the  others  were  turned  over  to 
a  different  regiment. 

June  lo.  I  joined  my  company  at  Ticonderoga,  where  I  found  four 
companies  stationed  to  guard  this  place,  the  saw  mill  and  the  landing  at 
the  outlet  of  Lake  George. 

June  22.  Captain  Beman's  company  marched  to  the  landing  above 
mentioned,  where  we  were  stationed  until  the  end  of  the  campaign,  and 
thus  were  deprived  of  the  honor  of  sharing  the  twelve  days  siege  at  the 
Isle  de  Hune,  which  opened  the  way  for  the  junction  of  three  British 
armies  before  Montreal,  which  surrendered  without  opposition  September 
8,  and  thus  was  the  conquest  of  Canada  complete.  Soon  after  our  com- 
pany was  stationed  at  the  landing,  I  was  invited  by  the  engineer  at 
Ticonderoga  (not  the  one  who  abused  me  the  last  year  as  before  related) 
to  take  the  oversight  of  the  mills  and  also  of  the  erection  of  a  block  house 
where  our  company  was  stationed.  I  agreed  with  him  at  a  stipulated  price 
per  day,  which  was  honorably  paid  at  the  close  of  the  campaign. 

November  19.  The  company  marched  to  Ticonderoga  and  was  dis- 
charged. 

November  20.  Crossed  the  lake  and  began  our  march  through  the 
wilderness,  for  No.  4,  on  the  Connecticut  river.  We  arrived  at  No.  4  on 
the  twenty-fifth,  about   eighty  miles,  as  we  computed   from  Ticonderoga. 

December  i.  I  arrived  home  at  New  Braintree,  having  enjoyed  good 
health  during  my  absence;  my  officers,  especially  the  captain  and  the  first 
lieutenant,  were  very  agreeable  companions  and  we  lived  in  the  greatest 
harmony. 

Before  I  left  camp,  Major  Skean  very  warmly  solicited  me  to  engage  in 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  39 

his  service  in  erecting  mills  in  Skeansborough  (at  the  head  of  South  bay), 
and  as  a  further  inducement  for  my  undertal<ing  it,  Brigadier  Ruggles  as- 
sured me  of  a  heutenant's  commission  in  the  army.  The  proposals  were 
such  as  I  could  not  have  declined  with  propriety,  had  1  not  been  pre- 
viously engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  a  different  object. 

This  campaign  ended  for  the  time  being  Mr.  Putnam's  military  career. 
The  war  was  now  over,  though  some  time  elapsed  before  a  treaty  of  peace 
was  made  and  signed.  Quebec  was  taken  in  1759,  Montreal  a  little  later 
the  same  year.  The  end  had  come  of  French  dominion  in  North  America. 
England  came  with  complete  possession.  For  some  time  there  were 
troubles  with  the  Indians  in  the  south  and  west,  and  but  for  the  fortunate 
interposition  of  a  young  Indian  girl,  Pontiac's  conspiracy  would  have  had 
more  disastrous  consequences.  Between  France  and  England  there  con- 
tinued to  be  conflicts  on  the  ocean  for  two  or  three  years  after  they  had 
ceased  on  land. 

In  February,  1763,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  made  in  Paris.  All  the  terri- 
tory claimed  by  France  east  of  the  Mississippi  was  ceded  to  Great  Britain. 
At  the  same  time  Spain  surrendered  east  and  west  Florida  to  the  English 
crown.  France  ceded  to  Spain  the  important  territory  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, known  as  the  Province  of  Louisiana.  The  seven  years'  war  cost 
Europe  a  million  lives,  one  hundred  and  eighty  thou.sand  of  whom  were 
sacrificed  by  Frederic.  The  population  of  his  kingdom  was  diminished 
one-tenth,  and  impoverished  it  to  such  an  extent  that  it  took  four  score 
years  for  anything  like  recovery. 

The  war  doubled  the  debt  of  England,  increasing  it  to  seven  hundred 
millions  of  dollars.  But  the  greater  part  of  the  loans  required  were  raised 
at  home.  The  people  became  the  creditors  of  the  government,  thus  iden- 
tifying their  pecuniary  interests  with  the  stability  of  the  government,  which 
is,  undoubtedly,  one  reason  why,  when  other  thrones  were  shaken  and  some 
toppled  over,  that  of  England  remained  firm,  as  on  a  sure  foundation. 
This  conflict  was  one  of  the  most  important  in  modern  times  and  fol- 
lowed by  the  most  momentous  results.  England  was  from  thenceforth 
mistress  of  the  seas. 

The  question  was  then  settled,  whether  the  feudal  and  aristocratic  prin- 
ciples of  France,  or  the  Saxon  love  of  freedom  and  regard  to  the  rights  of 
the  individual,  should  give  tone  and  character  to  the  people  and  the  gov- 
ernment in  this  new  world— whether  Catholicism  or  Protestantism,  with 
"  freedom  to  worship  God"  as  conscience  and  inclination  dictated,  should 
dominate  the  nations  to  be  planted  in  the  western  continent. 


CHAPTER   V. 

MARRIAGE EXPLORATIONS  IN  THE  SOUTH. 

After  the  war  was  over,  Mr.  Putnam  went  back  to  building  mills,  farm- 
ing, etc.,  in  which  work  he  continued  for  seven  or  eight  years.  During 
this  time  he  was  industriously  adding  to  his  stock  of  knowledge,  making 
a  specialty  of  practical  surveying,  in  whicli  he  was  greatly  helped  by  Mr. 
Timothy  Dwight.  He  was,  at  length,  sufficiently  master  of  the  business 
to  devote  himself  almost  exclusively  to  it.  He  was  employed  by  the 
landholders  of  the  neighboring  towns,  and  by  his  accuracy  and  faithfulness 
gave  such  satisfaction  to  his  employers  that  his  services  were  much 
sought  after. 

In  1761  Mr.  Putnam  was  married  to  Elizabeth  Ayres,  daughter  of  Wil- 
liam Ayres  of  Brookfield.  But  his  dream  of  domestic  happiness  was  very 
brief,  and  the  awaking  therefrom  was  terrible.  The  wife  died  in  less  than 
a  year  after  their  m.arriage,  and  in  a  few  short  months  their  infant  son  was 
laid  beside  the  mother.  Mr.  Putnam  says  in  his  journal,  "Thus  was  I  in 
less  than  a  year  deprived  of  mother  and  child,  and  in  them,  as  I  then 
thought,  of  all  earthly  comfort."  To  him  this  early  disappointment  must 
have  been  very  hard  to  bear,  for  until  then  he  had  really  had  no  home. 
But  time,  the  great  consoler,  brought  him  relief;  and  in  January,  1765,  he 
was  married  to  Persis  Rice,  daughter  of  Zebulon  Rice  of  Westborough. 

In  1772,  Mr.  Putnam  engaged  in  an  enterprise  that  at  the  time  excited 
a  good  deal  of  interest  in  New  England,  though  the  outcome  thereof  was 
disappointment. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  General  Lyman  was 
sent  to  England  by  a  number  of  colonial  officers  and  soldiers,  in  order  to 
secure  from  the  British  government  a  grant  of  land  as  a  reward  for  mili- 
tary service  performed  during  the  late  war.  He  was  detained  there  sev- 
eral years  in  vain  endeavor  to  obtain  that  for  which  he  went.  He  returned 
in  1772.  A  meeting  of  "the  Military  Adventurers"  was  called  in  Hart- 
ford, and  General  Lyman  assured  those  concerned  that  an  order  had  been 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  41 

passed  by  the  king  in  council,  authorizing  the  governor  of  "West  Florida" 
to  grant  lands  in  that  province  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  who  had  served 
in  the  late  war,  in  the  same  manner  and  proportion  as  had  been  done  to 
his  majesty's  regular  troops.  As  they  had  been  liberally  provided  for  in 
the  provinces  acquired  during  the  war,  the  prospect  seemed  good  that  the 
colonial  officers  and  soldiers  would  also  reap  a  reward  for  duties  well  done. 
To  be  sure.  General  Lyman  brought  no  written  vouchers  to  make  the 
grant  sure,  but  a  king's  word  was  thought  to  be  sufficient  to  form  a  basis 
of  expectation  and  of  action.  The  company,  therefore,  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  explore  the  country  and  lay  out  the  tracts  to  be  divided  among 
the  adventurers.  Colonel  Israel  Putnam  and  his  younger  relative,  Rufus 
Putnam,  were  two  of  the  committee. 

The  associates  of  the  military  company  chartered  a  sloop,  in  which  the 
exploring  party  sailed  from  New  York,  January  10,  1773.  They  entered 
the  bay  of  Pensacola,  March  i.  Governor  Chester  and  his  council  treated 
them  kindly,  but  were  obliged  to  say  that  no  order  for  granting  lands  to 
the  Continentals  had  been  received.  This  was  discouraging ;  still  there 
was  left  the  hope  that  some  untoward  event  had  caused  delay,  and  the 
order  might  yet  come.  At  any  rate,  after  the  long  voyage,  they  could 
not  be  reconciled  to  the  idea  of  returning  without  accomplishing  some- 
thing; so  the  committee  set  about  their  explorations.  Mr.  Putnam  left, 
among  his  papers,  a  carefully  drawn  plan  of  the  Mississippi  river,  with  all 
its  windings  and  eccentricities  to  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo,  which  was  the 
extent  of  their  journeyings  in  that  direction.  They  went  up  the  Yazoo 
twenty  or  thirty  miles,  when  they  concluded  that  they  had  reached  the 
northern  boundary  of  West  Florida.  The  explorers  returned  to  Pensacola 
early  in  July,  and  waited  upon  the  governor  to  see  if  the  expected  order 
had  been  received  during  their  absence.  No  such  order  had  arrived,  but 
the  delay  was  not  considered  conclusive,  and  Governor  Chester  took  the 
responsibility  of  making  an  offer  of  lands  upon  terms  so  satisfactory  that, 
upon  the  whole,  it  was  thought  advisable  to  attempt  to  make  a  settle- 
ment. Accordingly,  when  the  committee  returned  to  Massachusetts, 
their  report  was  so  favorable,  in  regard  to  soil,  climate  and  conditions  of 
the  country  they  had  been  sent  out  to  investigate,  that  several  hundred 
families  from  Massachusetts  and  other  parts  of  New  England  embarked  for 
West  Florida,  there  to  make  for  themselves  new  homes.  But,  unfortu- 
nately for  their  hopes  and  prospects,  Governor  Chester  received,  in  Octo- 
ber, positive  orders  from  the  crown  prohibiting  him  from  granting  or  sell- 


42  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

ing  any  more  lands  upon  any  conditions  whatsoever  until  the  king's 
further  pleasure  should  be  signified.  Thus  the  land  office  was  closed  to 
the  poor  emigrants  when  they  reached  the  place  where  they  expected  to 
find  homes.  Some  had  spent  all  they  had  in  getting  there,  and  it  was  too 
late  in  the  season  for  them  to  return,  even  if  they  had  the  means.  The 
governor  kindly  allowed  them  to  take  possession  of  any  unoccupied  lands 
they  could  find,  but  the  colony  did  not  prosper.  On  account  of  change 
of  climate,  exposure  and  hardships,  many  of  the  colonists  sickened  and 
died,  and  there  were  very  few  to  whom  the  issue  was  beneficial. 

Mr.  Putnam  was  occupied  more  than  eight  months  in  these  explora- 
tions, and  for  his  time  and  services,  and  to  cover  e.xpenses  withal,  he  re- 
ceived the  munificent  sum  of  eighty  dollars  ! 


CHAPTER    VI. 

REVOLUTIONARY    WAR — CAUSES SIEGE    OF    BOSTON — EVACUATION. 

Mr.  James  Russell  says:  "  It  was  the  drums  of  Nateby  and  Dunbar 
that  gathered  the  minute  men  on  Lexington  common  ;  it  was  the  red  dint 
of  the  age  on  Charles'  block  that  marked  one  in  our  era."  Again  he 
says:  "  What  made  our  Revolution  a  foregone  conclusion  was  the  act  of 
the  general  court  passed  in  May,  1647,  which  established  the  system  of 
common  schools.  The  first  row  of  trammels  and  pot-hooks  which  the 
little  Shearjashubs  and  Elkanabs  blotted  and  blubbered  across  their  copy- 
books was  the  preamble  to  the  Declaration  of  Independence." 

When  the  storm  at  length  burst,  Massachusetts  was  the  central  point  of 
the  onset,  and  Boston  was  especially  singled  out  as  the  chiefest  offender. 
The  Boston  port  bill  was  passed;  the  commerce  of  the  city  was  crippled 
to  an  extreme.  Sympathy  was  universally  shown  by  the  other  colonies, 
and  help  came  from  all  quarters.  Israel  Putnam  came  from  Connecticut, 
driving  before  him  a  flock  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  sheep — a  gift  from  the 
parish  of  Brooklyn,  where  he  lived.  The  "old  hero"  was  the  guest  of 
Wausen  while  he  remained  in  the  city,  and  we  can  easily  imagine  what  was 
the  theme  of  conversation  as  they  sat  by  the  light  of  the  lamp  that  August 
evening  in  1774.  They  stirred  one  another  up  to  more  heroic  thought 
and  braver  deeds  for  the  contest  that  was  then  so  near  at  hand. 

April  19,  1775,  the  shedding  of  blood  began  in  the  battle  of  Lexington. 
That  of  Bunker  Hill  soon  followed.  The  story  has  often  been  told  how 
Israel  Putnam  left  his  oxen  standing  in  the  furrow  and  hastened  to  the 
point  when  news  of  the  first  skirmish  reached  him.  He  was  on  hand  to 
take  a  part  in  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill.  Rufus  Putnam  did  not  tarry  long 
behind  him.  He  could  not  sit  quietly  by  his  fireside  when  other  men 
were  exposing  their  lives  for  home  and  country  and  all  they  held  dear. 
He  buckled  on  his  sword  when  the  strife  began,  and  did  not  lay  it  down 
till  liberty  was  secure  and  peace  again  smiled  upon  the  land.  He  entered 
the  army  as  lieutenant-colonel  of  a  regiment  commanded  by  Colonel  David 


44 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


Brewer.  The  regiment  was  stationed  at  Roxbury,  in  the  division  com- 
manded by  General  Thomas.  In  the  memoir,  to  which  reference  has 
already  been  made,  Colonel  Putnam  states  the  particulars  in  regard  to 
what  he  did.      He  shall  again  have  the  privilege  of  telling  his  own  story. 

June  17.  The  general  and  field  officers  met  in  council  to  advise  what  was  to  be  done  in  our  exposed 
situation.  It  was  the  unanimous  advice  of  the  officers  that  some  hne  of  defense  should  immediately  be 
commenced  for  the  security  of  the  troops  from  surprise,  and  for  the  protection  of  the  town.  The  gen- 
eral informed  us  that  he  had  applied  for  Colonel  Gridley  to  come  from  Cambridge,  but  could  not  obtain 
him  as  he  was  the  only  engineer  on  that  side,  and  the  only  one  he  knew  of.  Some  of  my  acquaintances 
mentioned  me  as  having  been  employed  in  that  way  in  the  late  war  in  Canada.  I  informed  the  general 
that  I  had  never  read  a  word  on  the  subject  of  fortification  ;  it  was  true  that  I  had  been  employed  on 
some  work  of  that  sort  under  British  engineers,  but  I  pretended  to  no  knowledge  in  regard  to  laying  out 
works.  But  no  excuse  would  avail.  Undertake  I  must.  Oh  !  what  a  sUuation  we  were  in  !  No  lines 
to  cover  us  better  than  a  board  fence  in  case  the  enemy  advanced  upon  us,  and  that  was  what  we  had 
every  reason  to  expect.  The  necessity  was,  therefore,  upon  me.  Undertake  I  must.  I  immediately 
began  tracing  out  lines  in  front  of  Roxbury,  towards  Boston,  and  various  other  places  on  the  Roxbury 
side,  particularly  at  Sewell's  Point.  It  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  at  this  place  when  General  Washing- 
ton and  General  Lee  first  came  over  to  examine  the  situ.ition  of  the  troops  and  works  on  the  Roxbury 
side  of  the  river.  I  was  much  gratified  and  encouraged  by  their  approbation  of  the  plan  of  the  works  I 
had  laid  out.  General  Lee  said  much  in  favor  of  the  works  at  Sewell's  Point,  compared  with  those  that 
had  been  constructed  on  the  Cambridge  side. 

The  works  laid  out  at  Roxbury,  Dorchester  and  Brookline  were  all  of  my  constructing,  and  late  in  the 
fall  I  laid  out  the  Norton  Cobble  Hill,  near  Charleston  mill  pond. 

In  the  course  of  this  campaign,  by  the  general's  order,  I  surveyed  and  dehneated  the  courses,  distances 
and  relative  situation  of  the  enemy's  works  in  Boston  and  Charlestown,  with  our  own  in  Cambridge, 
Roxbury,  etc. 

In  December  I  accompanied  General  Lee  to  Providence  and  Newport  ;  at  this  last  place  I  laid  out 
some  works,  particularly  a  battery  from  whence  to  command  the  harbor,  and  some  works  near  How- 
land's  Ferry  to  secure  the  command. 

In  February  of  1776,  Washington  found  himself  in  circumstances  that 
would  have  appalled  a  less  courageous  man.  His  military  chest  contained 
only  money  enough  to  pay  his  soldiers  to  the  last  of  the  previous  Decem- 
ber. There  was  a  great  scarcity  of  powder,  only  one  hundred  pounds 
remaining.      His  men  were  ill-clad,  poorly  armed  and  not  over-well  fed. 

The  British  army  in  Boston,  meanwhile,  had  not  only  all  their  needs 
supplied,  but  had  time  and  opportunity  for  amusements  and  seeking 
enjoyment.  The  old  South  church  was  turned  into  a  riding  school  for  the 
light  dragoons.  Fanueil  hall  was  desecrated  by  being  converted  into  a 
play-house;  British  officers  became  amateur  actors  and  intermingled  with 
their  plays,  balls  and  masquerades.  There  were  enough  Tories  among  the 
Bostonians  to  furnish  fair  ladies  for  partners  and  assistants  in  these  diver- 
sions. The  army  consisted  of  about  eight  thousand  troops,  rank  and  file, 
besides  the  ships  of  war  gaily  flying  their  flags  in  the  harbor.  They 
waited  for  the  coming  of  spring  and  reinforcement,  preparatory  to  their 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  45 

removal  to  New  York.  Meanwhile  all  went  "merry  as  a  marriage  bell" 
as  they  waited.  Washington  could  not  attack  them,  for,  besides  the 
scarcity  of  powder,  he  had  no  artillery  except  what  had  been  captured  by 
privateers  and  dragged  overland  from  Lake  George. 

To  the  perturbed  mind  of  the  commander-in-chief  there  seemed  to  be 
but  one  resource:  Dorchester  Heights  would  give  him  the  command  of 
Boston  and  a  considerable  part  of  the  harbor.  Was  it  within  the  bounds 
of  possibility  to  gain  possession  of  that  vantage  ground  ?  It  seemed  worth 
while  to  make  the  effort.  Mr.  Bancroft  thus  refers  to  the  event  in  the 
eighth  volume  of  his  'History  of  the  United  States:'  "The  engineer 
employed  to  devise  and  superintend  the  works  was  Rufus  Putnam,  and  the 
time  chosen  for  their  erection  was  the  eve  of  the  anniversary  of  the  '  Bos- 
ton massacre.'  " 

The  importance  of  this  event  can  hardly  be  over-estimated.      There  was 
not  only  relief  but  great  encouragement  in  it.      Having  an  outside  view  of 
the  storming  of  Dorchester  Heights,  as  given  by  the  historian,  it  may  be 
pleasant  also  to  see  the  inside.      At  the  risk,  therefore,  of  some  repetition, 
Colonel  Putnam's  own  account  of  the  affair  will  be  given  : 

1776.  During  the  months  of  January  and  February,  General  Washington  was  deeply  engaged  on  a  plan 
of  crossing  on  the  ice  and  attacking  the  British  in  Boston,  or  endeavoring  to  draw  them  out  by  taking 
possession  of  Dorchester  Neck.  Now,  with  respect  to  taking  possession  of  Dorchester  Neck,  there 
were  circumstances  which  fell  within  my  knowledge  and  sphere  of  duty,  which  were  so  evidently  marked 
by  the  hand  of  an  over-ruling  Providence  that  I  think  proper  to  relate  them.  As  soon  as  the  ice  was 
thought  sufficiently  strong  for  the  army  to  pass  over,  a  council  of  general  officers  was  convened  on  the 
subject.  What  their  particular  opinion  was  I  never  knew,  but  the  brigadiers  were  directed  to  consult 
the  field  officers  of  their  several  regiments,  and  these  again  to  feel  the  temper  of  the  captains  and  sub- 
alterns. While  this  was  doing,  I  was  invited  to  dine  at  headquarters.  General  Washington  desired  me 
to  tarry  after  dmner,  and  when  we  were  alone  he  entered  into  a  free  conversation  on  the  subject  of  storm- 
ing the  town  of  Boston.  That  it  was  much  better  to  draw  the  enemy  to  Dorchester  than  to  attack  him 
in  Boston,  no  one  doubted,  for  if  we  could  maintain  ourselves  on  that  point  or  neck  of  land,  our  com- 
mand of  the  town  and  harbor  of  Boston  would  be  such  as  would  probably  compel  them  to  leave  the 
place.  But  cold  weather,  which  had  made  a  bridge  of  ice  for  our  passage  into  Boston,  had  also  frozen 
the  earth  to  a  great  depth,  especially  in  the  open  country,  such  .is  was  the  hills  on  Dorchester  Neck,  so 
that  it  was  inipossible  to  make  a  lodgement  there  in  the  usual  way.  However,  the  general  directed  me 
to  consider  the  subject,  and,  if  I  could  think  of  any  way  in  which  it  could  be  done,  to  make  report  to 
him  immediately.  And  now  mark  those  singular  circumstances  which  I  call  Providence  :  I  left  head- 
quarters in  company  with  another  gentleman,  and  on  our  way  came  by  General  Heath's.  I  had  no 
thoughts  of  calling  until  I  came  against  his  door,  and  then  I  snid,  "  Let  us  call  on  General  Heath,"  to 
which  he  agreed.  I  had  no  other  motive  but  to  pay  my  respects  to  the  general.  While  there  I  cast 
my  eye  on  a  book  which  lay  on  the  table,  lettered  on  the  back  "  Muller's  Field  Engineer."  I  immedi- 
ately requested  the  general  to  lend  it  to  me  ;  he  denied  me  ;  I  repeated  my  request  ;  he  again  refused, 
and  told  me  he  never  lent  his  books.  I  then  told  him  that  he  must  recollect  that  he  was  the  one  who,  at 
Roxbury,  in  a  measure,  compelled  me  to  undertake  a  business  which,  at  the  time,  I  confessed  I  never 
had  read  a  word  about,  and  that  he  must  let  me  have  the  book.  After  some  more  excuses  on  his  part 
and  close  pressing  on  mine,  I  obtained  the  loan  of  it.     I  arrived  at  my  quarters  about  dark.     It  was  the 


46  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

custom  for  the  overseers  of  the  workmen  to  report  to  me  every  evening  what  progress  had  been  made 
during  the  day.  When  1  arrived,  there  were  some  of  them  already  there.  I  put  my  book  in  the  chest 
and,  if  I  had  time,  I  did  not  think  of  looking  in  it  that  night.  The  next  morning,  as  soon  as  opportu- 
nity offered.  I  took  my  book  from  the  chest  and,  looking  over  the  contents.  I  found  the  word  "  chande- 
lier." What  is  that,  I  thought ;  it  is  something  I  never  heard  of  before.  But  no  sooner  did  I  turn  to 
the  page  where  it  was  described,  with  its  use,  but  I  was  ready  to  report  a  plan  for  making  a  lodgement 
on  Dorchester  Neck.  In  a  few  minutes,  after  I  had  myself  come  to  a  determination  in  regard  to  the 
matter,  Colonel  Gridley  (the  engineer  who  had  conducted  the  work  at  Cambridge),  with  Colonel  Ruox 
of  the  artillery,  who  had  been  directed  to  consult  with  me  on  the  subject,  came  in.  They  fell  in  with 
my  plans.  Our  report  was  approved  by  the  general,  and  preparations  immediately  set  on  foot  to  carry 
it  into  effect.  Everything  being  ready  for  the  enterprise,  the  plan  was  put  in  execution  and  a  lodgement 
made  on  Dorchester  Heights  in  the  night  of  the  fourth  of  March.  Such  were  the  circumstances  that 
led  to  the  discovery  of  a  plan  which  obliged  the  enemy  to  leave  Boston. 

General  Howe  saw  at  once  that,  with  Dorchester  Heights  in  possession 
of  the  Americans,  his  position  was  no  longer  tenable.  He  must  go  out 
and  fight  or  withdraw  altogether.  At  first  he  was  inclined  to  the  former, 
but  obstacles  intervened  and  he  chose  the  latter.  He  sent  a  messenger  to 
General  Washington  to  say  that  he  would  withdraw  if  he  would  be  allowed 
to  do  so  unmolested.  The  American  commander  was  poorly  prepared  for 
a  battle,  and  was  only  too  glad  to  get  the  enemj'  out  of  Boston  on  terms 
so  favorable.  And  so  the  British  army,  consisting  of  about  eight  thou- 
sand men,  together  with  more  than  eleven  hundred  loyalists,  who  did  not 
dare  to  be  left  behind,  marched  out  of  Boston  and  began  their  embarka- 
tion at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  troops  from  Roxbury  immedi- 
ately marched  in  and  took  possession.  Marks  of  the  haste  with  which 
the  British  had  taken  their  departure  were  everywhere  to  be  seen.  They 
had  left  behind  two  hundred  and  fifty  pieces  of  cannon,  twenty-five  thou- 
sand caldrons  of  coal,  twenty-five  thousand  bushels  of  wheat,  three  thou- 
sand bushels  of  barley  and  oats,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  horses,  bed- 
ding and  clothing  for  soldiers.  Most  welcome  supplies  these  were  to  the 
patriot  army.  But  these  were  not  all.  Not  knowing  of  the  retreat  of 
the  British  army,  vessels  came  in  with  arms  and  tools  for  artillery,  and 
seven  times  as  much  powder  as  Washington  had  for  his  army  when  he 
began  the  movement. 

The  defense  of  Boston  had  cost  England  more  than  a  million  pounds 
sterling.  During  the  siege  but  twenty  lives  had  been  lost  in  the  patriot 
army,  and  it  had  cost  less  than  two  hundred  lives  to  drive  the  enemy  from 
New  England.  Henceforth,  during  the  war,  in  four  of  these  states  there 
was  no  bloodshed  or  disturbance.  The  forced  evacuation  of  Boston  was 
the  first  substantial  gain  on  the  part  of  the  patriots ;  and  then  and  there, 
by  the  aid  and  largely  through  the  influence  of  an  untaught  engineer,  the 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


47 


corner-stone  of  American  independence  was  laid.  And  here  also  was 
laid  the  foundation  for  that  confidence  and  respect  which  the  commander- 
in-chief  always  manifested  for  Mr.  Putnam.  He  saw  that  he  possessed,  in 
abundant  measure,  both  integrity  and  ability,  and  the  union  of  these  two 
qualities  made  a  man  greatly  to  be  desired  and  trusted  and  invaluable  in 
the  exigencies  of  the  occasion.  The  colonies  had  no  schools  for  training 
civil  engineers.  In  all  previous  wars  with  which  they  had  anything  to  do, 
the  headwork  and  commanding  had  been  done  by  those  with  whom  the 
contest  was  now  waged;  the  English  had  commanded,  the  Americans 
obeyed.  Although  the  training  they  had  had  was  in  many  ways  useful  to 
them,  it  had  not  supplied  them  with  men  instructed  in  the  art  of  war  as 
applied  to  works  of  offense  or  defense.  The  French  engineers  who  came 
to  their  relief  did  not  seem  to  have  learned  from  their  books  the  wisdom 
necessary  to  make  applications  not  contemplated  by  their  instructors. 

In  Mr.  Putnam,  therefore,  General  Washington  found  what  he  sorely 
needed  and  could  not  find  elsewhere — a  man  endowed,  in  plejjtiful  meas- 
ure, with  sound  common  sense,  good  judgment,  great  industry,  unbending 
integrity,  and  an  intuitive  knowledge  of  the  skillful  adaptation  of  means 
to  ends,  so  as  almost  always  to  accomplish  the  thing  he  sought  to  do.  We 
shall  see  that  he  was  always  in  demand.  He  had  little  chance  to  be  idle. 
When  the  army  was  in  winter  quarters,  he  was  laying  out  roads,  superin- 
tending the  erection  of  fortifications,  or  in  other  wa)'s  advancing  the  inter- 
ests of  the  cause  in  which  he  was  so  zealously  engaged. 

Boston  being  rescued  from  the  enemy,  New  York  next  became  the 
centre  of  interest.  In  the  condition  of  affairs  then,  there  was  great  cause 
for  discouragement  to  the  patriots.  When  the  year  1776  began,  the  royal- 
ists were  everywhere  in  the  ascendant.  The  British  men-of-war  were 
masters  of  the  bay,  the  East  river  and  the  Hudson  to  the  highlands.  The 
common  people  in  the  city  were  on  the  side  of  liberty  and  independence, 
but  a  large  proportion  of  the  rich  merchants  were  opposed  to  separation 
from  England.  Two-thirds  of  the  men  of  influence  kept  aloof  from  the 
struggle  or  sided  with  the  enemy.  During  the  summer  the  English  made 
large  additions  to  their  fighting  force.  Twenty-five  thousand  English 
troops  were  added  to  their  army.  George  III.  also  made  arrangements 
with  the  small  German  princess  for  troops,  and  seventeen  thousand  Hes- 
sians came  to  swell  the  numbers  in  the  army.  Nothing  had  so  excited  the 
indignation  of  the  colonists  as  this  measure.  Until  now  there  had  been 
hope  of  reconciliation.     There  were  only  a  few  bold  spirits  who  had  hith- 


48  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

erto  advocated  separation  from  the  mother  country  and  setting  up  art 
independent  government.  But  now  all  thought  of  submission  or  reconcil- 
iation was  thrown  to  the  winds.  The  most  strenuous  effort  was  made  to 
replenish  the  army.  During  the  summer  Washington's  forces  were  nom- 
inally increased  to  twenty-seven  thousand  men,  but  his  effective  force  was 
not  more  than  half  that  number.  Enlistments  were  for  but  a  brief  period, 
and  therefore  frequently  expiring.  There  were  many  also  on  the  sick  list. 
The  following  entry  appears  in  Colonel  Putnam's  journal : 

March  31,  1776.  I  received  General  Washington's  orders  to  march  to  New  York,  by  the  way  of  Prov- 
idence, to  afford  Governor  Cook  my  best  advice  and  assistance  in  the  construction  of  the  work  there.  I 
went  to  visit  Newport  again,  where  I  laid  out  some  additional  works.  On  my  return  from  Newport  to 
Providence  I  met  General  Washington  there,  I  believe,  the  sixth  of  April,  and  obtained  leave  to  go  by 
Brookfield  to  New  York.  I  believe  I  tarried  with  my  family  a  part  of  two  days,  and  then  pushed  for 
New  York,  where  I  arrived  about  the  twentieth.  On  my  arrival  in  New  York  I  was  charged  (as  chief 
engineer)  with  laying  out  and  overseeing  the  works  which  were  erected  during  the  campaign,  at  New 
York,  Long  Island,  and  their  dependencies,  with  Fort  Washington,  Fort  Lee,  King's  Bridge,  etc.  .  . 
This  was  a  service  of  much  fatigue,  for  my  whole  time  was  taken  up,  from  daylight  in  the  morning  till 
night,  in  the  business. 

During   the   summer   the    following  note  was   received   from   General 

Washington : 

August  ii,  1776. 
Sir  :  I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  you  that  congress  have  appointed  you  an  engineer,  with  the  rank 
of  colonel,  and  pay  of  si.xty  dollars  per  month.     I  am,  sir, 

"  Your  assured  friend  and  servant, 

G.  Washington. 

In  regard  to   this  appointment.   Colonel    Putnam,   with   characteristic 

modesty,  remarks  in  his  journal : 

My  being  appointed  engineer  by  congress  was  wholly  unexpected.  I  had  begun  to  act  in  that  capac- 
ity through  pure  necessity,  and  had  continued  the  business  more  from  necessity  and  from  respect  for  the 
general  than  from  any  opinion  of  my  own  abihties.  True  it  is  that,  after  my  arrival  in  New  York,  I  had 
read  from  books  on  fortification,  and  knew  more  than  when  I  began  at  Roxbury;  but  I  had  not  the 
vanity  to  suppose  that  my  knowledge  was  such  as  to  give  me  a  claim  to  the  first  rank  in  a  corps  of  engin. 
eers,  yet  my  experience  convinced  me  that  such  a  corps  was  necessary  to  be  established. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  month  of  August  occurred  the  disastrous  battle 
of  Long  Island.  General  Israel  Putnam  was  in  command,  but  General 
Washington  reached  the  scene  of  combat  before  the  battle  was  over.  The 
loss  of  the  patriot  army  was  nearly  four  thousand  in  killed,  wounded  and 
missing.  Washington  gathered  the  shattered  forces  together  in  the 
trenches  back  of  Brooklyn.  The  delay  of  General  Howe  in  following  up 
his  victory  gave  Washington  a  breathing  spell.  During  the  night  of  the 
second  day  after  the  battle,  skillful  arrangements  were  made,  and  the  army 
safely  ferried  across  the  river  and  landed  in  New  York.  The  British  were 
not  aware  of  the  movement  until  the  last  boat  was  on  its  way  across  the 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  49 

water.  General  Greene  said  "that  this  retreat  of  Washington  was  the 
most  masterly  he  had  ever  heard  or  read  of."  Henceforth,  for  seven 
years,  the  British  held  New  York. 

The  results  of  this  defeat  were  altogether  evil.  Discouragement,  like  a 
pall,  rested  upon  the  country.  There  was  gloom  in  the  army  and  almost 
despair  among  patriots  generally.  It  was  not  until  the  year  was  almost 
gone  that  any  advantage  was  gained  over  the  enemy.  The  battle  of  Tren- 
ton cleared  away  a  share  of  the  despondency  and  revived  hope.  At  the 
request  of  General  Washington,  Colonel  Putnam  drew  up  a  plan  for 
establishing  a  corps  of  engineers.  It  was  transmitted  to  congress  with  the 
following  recommendation  from  the  commander-in  chief  : 

I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  transmit  a  plan  for  estabh'shing  a  corps  of  engineers,  artificers,  etc., 
sketched  out  by  Colonel  Putnam,  and  which  is  proposed  for  the  consideration  of  congress.  How  far 
they  may  be  inclined  to  adopt  it,  or  whether  they  will  be  inclined  to  proceed  on  so  extensive  a  scale,  they 
will  please  to  determine.  However,  I  conceive  it  a  matter  well  worthy  of  their  consideration,  being  con- 
vinced, from  experience  and  from  the  reasons  suggested  by  Colonel  Putnam,  who  has  acted  with  great 
diligence  and  reputation  in  the  business,  that  some  est.ablishment  ol  the  sort  is  highly  necessary  and  will 
be  productive  of  the  most  beneficial  consequences. 

Colonel  Putnam  says:  "In  my  letter  to  General  Washington  on  the 
subject,  I  disclaimed  all  pretension  of  being  placed  at  the  head  of  the  pro- 
posed corps,  and  signified  that  it  would  be  my  choice  to  serve  in  the  line 
of  the  army."     The  journal  continues: 

October  rg,  1776.  The  British  landed  on  Pell's  Point  and  some  skirmishing  took  place  in  the  after- 
noon between  part  of  Glover's  brigade  and  some  advance  parties  of  tlie  enemy  near  East  Chester.  The 
next  morning,  by  order  of  the  general,  I  set  out,  in  company  with  Colonel  Reed,  the  adjutant-general 
and  a  foot  guard  of  about  twenty  men.  'When  we  arrived  at  the  heights  of  East  Chester  we  saw  a 
small  body  of  British  near  the  church,  but  could  obtain  no  intelligence — the  houses  were  deserted. 
Colonel  Reed  now  told  me  that  he  must  return  to  attend  to  issuing  general  orders.  I  observed  that  we 
had  made  no  discovery  yet  of  consequence  ;  that  if  he  went  back  I  wished  him  to  take  the  guard  back, 
for  I  chose  to  go  alone.  I  then  disguised  my  appearance  as  an  officer  as  far  as  I  could,  and  set  out  on 
the  road  to  White  Plains,  though  I  did  not  then  know  w^here  White  Plains  was,  nor  where  the  road  I  had 
taken  would  lead  me.  I  had  gone  about  two  and  a  half  miles  when  a  road  turned  off  to  the  right.  I 
followed  it  and,  in  perhaps  a  half  mile,  I  came  to  a  house,  where  I  learned  from  the  woman  that  this 
road  led  to  New  Rochelle,  that  the  British  were  there  and  that  they  had  a  guard  at  a  house  in  sight.  On 
this  information  I  turned  and  pursued  my  route  tow.ird  White  Plains  (the  houses  on  the  way  were  all 
deserted)  until  I  came  within  three  or  four  miles  of  the  place.  Here  I  discovered  a  house  a  little  ahead, 
with  men  about  it.  With  my  glass  I  found  they  were  not  British  soldiers.  However,  1  approached  them 
with  caution.  I  called  for  some  oats  for  my  horse,  then  sat  down  and  heard  them  chat  some  little  time, 
when  I  found  they  were  friends  to  the  cause  of  .'\merica  ;  then  I  began  to  make  the  necessary  inquiries. 
On  the  whole,  I  found  that  the  main  body  of  the  British  lay  near  New  Rochelle  ;  from  thence  to  White 
Plains  it  was  about  nine  miles,  with  good  roads  and,  in  general,  a  level,  open  country  ;  that  at  White 
Plains  was  a  large  quantity  of  stores,  with  only  about  three  hundred  militia  to  guard  them  ;  that  the 
British  had  a  detachment  at  a  place  only  six  miles  from  White  Plains,  only  five  miles  to  the  North  river, 
where  lay  five  or  six  of  the  enemy's  ships,  sloops,  tenders,  etc. 

Having  made  these  discoveries,  I  set  out  on  my  return.  The  road  from  Ward's,  across  the  Brunx, 
was  my  intended  route,  unless  I  should  find  the  British  there  ;  but  I  saw  Americans  on  the  heights  west 


so 


RUFUS    PUTNAM. 


of  the  Brunx,  who  had  arrived  there  after  I  passed  up.  I  found  it  to  be  Lord  Sterling's  division.  It 
was  now  after  sunset.  I  gave  my  lord  a  short  account  of  my  discoveries,  took  some  refreshments  and 
set  off  for  headquarters  by  the  way  of  Philips,  at  the  mouth  of  Sawmill  river.  It  was  a  road  I  had  never 
traveled.  Among  Tory  inhabitants  and  in  the  night,  I  dare  not  inquire  the  way,  but  Providence  directed 
me.  I  arrived  at  headquarters,  near  King's  Bridge  (a  distance  of  about  ten  miles),  about  nine  o'clock 
at  night.  I  found  the  general  alone.  I  reported  to  him  the  discoveries  I  had  made  and  gave  him  a 
sketch  of  the  country.  He  complained  very  feelingly  of  the  gentlemen  from  New  York  from  whom  he 
had  never  been  able  to  obtain  a  plan  of  the  country,  and  said  that,  from  their  information,  he  had 
ordered  the  stores  to  White  Plains  as  being  a  place  of  security.  The  general  sent  for  General  Greene 
and  General  Clinton,  since  vice-president  of  the  United  States.  As  soon  as  General  Clinton  came  in, 
my  sketch  and  statement  were  shown  to  him,  and  he  was  asked  if  the  situation  of  those  places  was  as  I 
had  reported.     General  Clinton  said  it  was. 

I  had  had  but  a  short  time  to  refresh  myself  and  horse  when  I  received  a  letter  from  the  general,  with 
orders  to  proceed  immediately  to  Lord  Sterling.  I  arrived  at  his  quarter  about  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

October  21.  Lord  Sterling's  division  marched  before  daylight,  and  we  arrived  at  White  Plains  about 
nine  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Thus  was  the  American  army  saved  {by  interposition  of  Providence)  from 
a  probable  total  destruction.  I  may  be  asked  wherein  this  particular  interposition  of  Providence 
appears.  I  answer,  first,  in  the  stupidity  of  the  British  general,  in  that  he  did  not,  early  in  the  morning 
of  the  twentieth,  send  a  detachment  and  take  possession  of  the  post  and  stores  at  While  Plains,  for  had 
he  done  this,  we  must  then  have  fought  him  on  his  own  terms  and  such  disadvantageous  terms  on  our 
part  as,  humanly  speaking,  must  have  caused  our  overthrow.  Again,  when  I  parted  with  Colonel  Reed 
on  the  twentieth,  as  before  mentioned,  I  have  always  thought  that  I  was  moved  to  so  hazardous  an 
undertaking  by  divine  influence.  On  my  route  I  was  liable  to  meet  with  British  or  Tory  parties,  who 
probably  would  have  made  me  a  prisoner.  Hence  I  was  induced  to  disguise  myself  by  taking  out  my 
cockade,  loping  my  hat  and  secreting  my  sword  and  pistols  under  my  loose  coat.  The  probability  is 
that  I  should  have  been  hanged  as  a  spy  if  I  had  been  taken  under  this  disguise. 

October  29.  The  British  advanced  in  front  of  our  lines  at  White  Plains  about  ten  o'clock  A.  M.  I 
had  just  arrived  on  Chatterton  hill  in  order  to  throw  up  some  works,  when  they  hove  in  sight.  As  soon 
as  they  discovered  us,  they  commenced  a  severe  cannonade,  but  without  any  effect  of  consequence. 
General  McDougal  arrived  about  this  time,  with  his  brigade,  from  Burtis',  and  observing  the  British  to 
be  crossing  the  Brunx  below  in  large  bodies,  in  order  to  attack  us,  our  troops  were  posted  in  a  very 
advantageous  position  to  receive  them.  The  British  were  twice  repulsed  in  their  advance.  At  length, 
however,  their  numbers  were  increased,  so  that  they  were  able  to  turn  our  right  flank.  We  lost  many 
men,  but  from  information  afterward  received,  there  was  reason  to  believe  that  they  lost  more  than  we 
did.  The  wall  and  stone  fence  behind  which  our  troops  were  posted  proved  as  fatal  to  the  British  as  the 
rail  fence  and  grass  hung  on  it  did  at  Charlestown,  June  17,  1775.  After  the  affair  of  October  29,  my 
time  was  employed  in  examining  the  nature  of  the  country,  in  a  military  point  of  view,  in  our  rear 
towards  North  Castle,  Croton  river,  etc.,  until  about  November  5,  when  I  received  the  following  order 
from  the  general,  which  I  shall  take  the  liberty  to  transcribe  : 

Headquarters,  White  Plains,  November  5.  1776. 

Sir  :  You  are  directed  to  repair  to  Wright's  Mills  and  lay  out  any  work  there  you  conceive  to  be  neces- 
sary, in  case  it  is  not  already  done  ;  from  thence  you  are  to  proceed  to  Croton  bridge,  and  post  the  two 
regiments  of  militia  in  the  most  advantageous  manner,  so  as  to  obstruct  the  enemy's  passage  to  that 
quarter.  You  are  also  to  give  what  directions  you  think  are  proper  to  those  regiments,  respecting  the 
breaking  up  the  roads  leading  from  the  North  river  eastward.  After  this  you  are  to  go  up  to  Peekskill 
and  direct  Lasher's  detachment  to  break  up  the  roads  there  ;  you  are  likewise  to  lay  out  what  works  will 
be  advisable  there  and  order  them  to  be  set  about. 

Given  under  my  hand.  Geo.  Washington. 

To  Colonel  Putnam,  Engineer. 

November  11,  1776.  General  Washington  came  to  Peekskill  and  I  went  with  him  to  visit  Fort  Mont- 
gomery. On  the  same  day,  or  the  next,  he  crossed  the  North  river,  leaving  instructions  with  me  to 
ascertain  the  geography  of  the  country,  with  the  roads  and  passes  through  and  about  the  Highlands,  a 
report  of  which  I  afterwards  made,  with  a  sketch  of  a  plan. 


RUFUS  P UTNA M. 


SI 


December  8,  1  wrote  to  General  Washington  informing  him  that  I  had  accepted  a  regiment  in  the 
Massachusetts  lines  of  the  Continental  army,  with  my  reasons  for  so  doing,  assuring  him  at  the  same 
time  of  my  attachment  to  him  and  readiness  to  execute  any  service  1  should  be  ordered  on.  An  extract 
of  his  answer  I  shall  subjoin  : 

Buck  County,  Near  Coryell's  Ferry,  December  17,  1776. 
Dear  Sir  :  Your  letter  of  the  eighth  instant,  from  Peckskill,  came  duly  to  hand.     Your  acceptance 
of  a  regiment  to  be  raised  on  continental  establishment  by  tiie  state  of  Massachusetts  is  quite  agreeable 
to  me,  and  I  sincerely  wish  you  success  in  recniiting  and  much  honor  in  commanding  it. 
Your  professions  of  attachment  are  extremely  pleasing  to,  dear  sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

Geo.  Washington. 

Again,  on  the  twentieth  of  December,  the  general  has  the  following  in  a  letter  to  congress  : 

I  have  also  to  mention  that,  for  want  of  some  establishment  in  the  department  of  engineers  agreeable 
to  the  plan  laid  before  congress  in  October  last,  Colonel  Putnam,  who  was  at  the  head  of  it,  has  quitted 
and  taken  a  regiment  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts.  I  know  of  no  other  man  even  tolerably  well  quali- 
fied for  the  conducting  of  that  business.  None  of  the  French  gentlemen  whom  I  have  seen  with  appoint- 
ments in  that  way  appear  to  know  anythmg  of  the  matter.  There  is  one  in  Philadelphia  who,  I  am  told, 
is  clever;  but  him  I  have  not  seen. 

After  this  I  repaired  to  headquarters  to  settle  my  accounts  ;  then,  in  January,  1777,  I  returned  to 
Massachusetts  to  recruit  my  regiment,  in  which  I  was  pretty  successful.  But  as  I  was  not  engaged  in 
much  extra  service  this  year,  my  memoir  will  be  very  short.  Three  companies  of  the  regiment  marched 
from  Worcester  about  the  first  of  May  for  Peekskill,  and  from  thence  in  ]une  were  ordered  up  the  North 
river,  and  finally  to  Fort  Ann.  I  marched  with  the  remainder  from  Worcester  the  third  of  July.  At 
Springfield  I  received  information  that  those  three  companies  were  gone  up  the  North  river,  and  also  had 
orders  to  join  the  brigade  in  that  quarter.  I  joined  the  northern  troops  about  four  miles  above  Fort 
Edward.  The  next  day  the  army  fell  down  the  river  about  four  miles,  except  my  regiment,  which  re_ 
mained  three  or  four  days.  This  gave  me  an  opportunity  to  examine  Fort  Edward  and  compare  its 
present  state  with  what  it  was  in  1760.  The  last  time  I  saw  it,  when  standing,  it  appeared  as  it  really 
was — a  very  strong  fortification,  but  now,  alas  !  its  remaining  walls  and  ditch  would  afford  no  cover  in 
case  of  an  attack. 

With  respect  to  the  events  which  took  place  in  this  campaign  on  llie  North  river,  between  the  army 
under  the  immediate  command  of  General  Burgoyne  and  ours  under  General  Gates,  I  should  say  noth- 
ing of  myself  were  it  not  for  some  omissions  and  misstatements  by  the  historian  with  respect  to  storming 
the  works  of  the  German  reserve  of  the  seventh  of  October.   (See  '  Life  of  Washington,'  p.  257-8,  vol.  iii. ) 

The  facts  are  as  follows  :  In  front  of  those  works  was  a  clear,  open  field,  bounded  by  a  wood  at  the 
distance  of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  yards.  In  the  skirt  of  this  wood  I  was  posted  with  the  fifth 
and  sixth  Massachusetts  regiments.  The  right  and  left  of  those  works  were  partly  covered  by  a  thin 
wood,  and  the  rear  by  a  thick  wood.  The  moment  orders  were  given  to  storm,  I  moved  rapidly  across 
the  open  field  and  entered  the  works  in  front.  I  believe,  at  the  same  moment,  the  troops  of  Learned's 
brigade,  in  which  Jackson's  regiment  was,  entered  on  the  left  rear.  I  immediately  formed  the  two  regi- 
ments under  my  command  and  moved  out  of  the  works,  which  were  not  enclosed  in  the  rear, into  the  wood 
towards  the  enemy's  enclosed  redout  on  the  right  flank  of  their  main  encampment.  General  Learned, 
as  soon  as  he  had  secured  and  sent  off  all  the  plunder  taken  in  this  camp,  withdrew  all  the  other  troops 
without  bidding  me  a  good  night.  However,  some  time  before  morning,  General  Glover  joined  me 
with  three  regiments  from  the  right  wing  of  the  army. 

Marshall's  account  of  the  affairis  very  different  from  mine.  He  says  :  "Jackson's  regiment  of  Massa- 
chusetts, led  by  Lieutenant-colonel  Brooks,  turned  the  right  of  the  encampment  and  stormed  the  works. " 
No  mention  is  made  of  Brigadier-general  Learned,  who  stormed  at  the  same  time  with  other  coips  of 
his  brigade  as  well  as  Jackson's;  nor  of  the  two  regiments  under  my  command,  who  stormed  in  front 
again.  Brooks  maintained  the  ground  he  had  gained.  Nothing  can  be  further  from  being  correct  than 
this,  for,  except  the  two  regiments  which  I  commanded,  I  never  saw  troops  in  greater  disorder,  nor  did 
I  see  any  of  them  formed  into  order  for  action  before  I  moved  out  with  the  fifth  and  sixth  regiments,  as 
before  mentioned.  Page  61,  in  a  note  from  Mr.  Gordon,  it  is  said  that  "  Nixon's  brigade  crossed  Sara- 
toga creek."     The  fact  was  that  the  brigade  was  put  in  motion  and  marched  in  column  closer  to  the  creek 


52 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


just  as  the  fog  broke  away,  when  the  whole  park  of  the  British  artillery  opened  upon  us  at  not  more  than 
five  hundred  yards  distant.  Finding  we  were  halted,  I  rode  forward  to  the  head  of  the  brigade  to  inquire 
why  we  stood  there  in  that  exposed  situation,  but  Nixon  was  not  to  be  found,  and  Colonel  Grafton,  who 
commanded  the  leading  regiment,  said  he  had  no  orders.  I  then  advised  crossing  the  creek  and  covering 
the  troops  under  the  bank,  which  was  done.  I  then,  at  the  request  of  Colonel  Stevens,  advanced  with 
my  regiment  across  the  plain  and  posted  them  under  cover  of  the  bank  of  an  old  stockade,  while  Stevens 
advanced  with  two  field  pieces  to  annoy  the  British,  who  were  attempting  to  take  away  some  covered 
wagons  standing  about  half  way  between  us  and  the  British  battery.  We  remained  in  this  situation 
almost  an  hour,  when  I  had  orders  to  retreat.  I  found  Nixon  near  the  church  and,  after  some  debate, 
I  obtained  leave  to  send  a  party  and  cut  away  the  British  boats  which  lay  above  the  mouth  of  the  creek. 
Captains  Morse,  Goodale  and  Gates,  with  about  seventy  or  eighty,  volunteered  to  go  on  this  service, 
which  they  effected  without  loss.     .     .     . 

The  worthy  Kosciuskoa,  the  famous  Polander,  was  at  the  head  of  the  engineer  department  in  Gates 
army.  We  advised  together  with  respect  to  the  works  necessary  to  be  thrown  up  for  the  defense  of  the 
camp,  but  he  had  the  oversight  in  erecting  them. 

The  surrender  of  Burgoyne  greatly  changed  the  aspect  of  affairs.  There 
was  hope  now,  where  before  discouragement  had  prevailed.  An  alliance 
with  France  was  secured,  money  obtained  and  men  promised.  Robert 
Morris  took  the  management  of  the  finances  and  brought  order  out  of 
confusion.  It  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  success  that  came  could  have 
been  secured  without  his  help.  When  the  names  are  called  over  of  those 
who  laid  the  foundation  of  the  grand  republic,  that  of  Robert  Morris  ought 
never  to  be  left  out.  Alas !  that  he  was  no  better  rewarded  for  his  in- 
valuable services. 

After  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne,  Nixon's  brigade,  to  which  Colonel 
Putnam  was  attached,  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Albany.  But  for  him 
there  was  always  something  to  do.  In  January,  1778,  he  received  a  mes- 
sage from  Governor  Clinton  and  General  Israel  Putnam  requesting  him  to 
come  to  West  Point  to  superintend  the  erection  of  fortifications  there. 
After  some  parleying  and  delay  he  went  thither  in  March.  As  soon 
as  he  reached  West  Point,  he  went  to  work,  first  tearing  down  and 
then  building  up.  A  French  engineer  had  been  employed  and  had  laid 
out  the  main  fort  on  an  extended  point  near  the  river.  Colonel  Putnam 
abandoned  it  and  simply  placed  a  battery  there  to  annoy  the  enemy's 
shipping.  The  principal  fort  was  built  by  his  own  regiment  and  by  Gen- 
eral McDougal,  named  Fort  Putnam.  It  was  on  a  rocky  eminence  that 
commanded  both  the  plain  and  the  point.  The  plans  that  he  made  and 
the  fortifications  he  erected  have  since  been  strengthened  and  expanded, 
but  he  laid  the  foundations,  and  there  has  been  no  essential  departure  from 
his  plans.  He  was  thus  occupied  until  June.  In  July  he  marched  his 
regiment  to  White  Plains,  and  united  with  the  main  army  under  the  com- 
mander-in-chief.    There  was  but  little  active  service  performed  during  the 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  53 

campaign,  and  in  September  the  army  was  broken  up  into  divisions.  That 
of  General  Gates,  to  which  Colonel  Putnam  belonged,  was  sent  to  Dan- 
ville, Connecticut. 

But  Colonel  Putnam  possessed  abilities  that  very  effectually  prevented 
his  being  laid  on  the  shelf  with  idlers.  When  there  was  no  fighting  to  be 
done,  there  were  roads  to  be  laid  out  or  plans  made  for  fortifications. 
After  spending  some  time  in  laying  out  roads  in  the  region  of  Danbury, 
he  made  a  reconnoissancc  with  General  Gates  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Hud- 
son river.  When  that  was  done,  he  obtained  a  furlough  to  visit  his  home, 
where  he  had  not  been  for  more  than  a  year. 

Mrs.  Putnam,  with  her  family  of  fsmall  children,  the  oldest  not  more 
than  twelve,  lived  on  a  small  farm  of  fifty  acres,  and  those  were  not  of  the 
best  or  most  productive.  Colonel  Putnam's  salary  was  meagre  and  not 
promptly  paid.  When  it  was  paid,  the  currency  in  which  it  was  done, 
was  so  greatly  depreciated  in  value  that  it  did  not  go  far  toward  supplying 
the  wants  of  the  family.  Mrs.  Putnam  eked  out  their  scanty  income  by 
the  diligent  use  of  the  distaff  and  the  needle.  Rigid  economy  prevailed 
in  the  household,  and  industry  that  would  be  a  marvel  to  some  of  the 
matron's  descendants.  If  the  fathers  of  the  Revolution  were  patriotic,  the 
mothers  were  no  less  so.  Much  they  did  and  more  they  endured;  and  in- 
asmuch as  patient  waiting  is  more  difficult  and  harder  to  bear  than  active 
serving,  they  are  worthy  to  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance  as  having 
had  a  large  share  in  securing  for  us  a  free  country,  in  which  the  inhabit- 
ants are  blessed  with  civil  and  religious  liberty.  In  1780  Colonel  Putnam 
left  his  small  farm  and  took  possession  of  a  larger  one,  on  which  there  was 
a  fine,  spacious  mansion.  This  property  was  in  Rutland,  Massachusetts, 
and  its  owner  being  a  Tory  it  was  confiscated,  and  Colonel  Putnam  bought 
it  on  easy  and  favorable  terms. 

The  following  record  appears  in  the  journal  : 

June  I.  1779-  Fort  Fayette,  on  Verplank's  Point,  was  taken  by  the  British.  I  returned  to  camp  some 
time  in  June,  and  in  a  few  days  received  the  Collowing  order  from  General  Heath: 

Highlands,  Danforth  House,  June  29.  1779. 
Sir  :  I  am  very  desirous,  if  possible,  to  obtain  the  e.tact  situation  of  the  enemy  on  Verplank's  Point, 
and  of  the  vessels  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  I  would  request  that  you  would  to-morrow  reconnoiter 
the  enemy  with  due  precaution  and  make  such  remarks  as  you  may  think  proper.  You  will  take  part  or 
the  whole  of  your  light  company  as  a  guard.  Your  knowledge  of  the  country  and  abilities  render  par- 
ticular instructions  unnecessary. 

Yours,  etc.,  Wm.  Heath. 

To  execute  this  order  I  had  to  march  through  the  mountains  nearly  twenty  miles  in  an  unfrequented 
route  to  avoid  discovery,  and  lie  concealed  in  the  woods  until  I  had  effected  the  object  which  was 
expected. 


54  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

Col.  Putnam  has  permission  to  lake  as  many  men  as  he  chooses,  or  any  other  for  special  service, 
and  to  pass  all  guards.  G.  Washington. 

July  9.  1779. 

The  service  here  intended  was  to  examine  the  enemy's  works  on  Verplank's  Point.  I  set  out  from 
Constitution  island,  opposite  West  Point,  in  the  afternoon  of  the  tenth  with  fifty  men,  and  reached 
Continental  village  about  sunset.  After  dark  I  proceeded  by  a  back  road  to  a  point  where  I  concealed 
my  party  in  the  woods,  intending  the  next  morning  to  e.tamme  the  works.  But  soon  alter  we  halted  a 
very  heavy  rain  set  in,  which  continued  all  night  and  the  next  day.  The  next  morning,  July  12,  was 
fair,  but  our  arms  and  ammunition  were  so  wet  that  they  were  entirely  useless.  I  retired  to  a  deserted 
house,  where  we  built  fires,  broke  up  our  catridges,  dried  what  powder  was  not  wholly  destroyed  and 
cleaned  our  arms,  many  of  which  we  were  obliged  to  unbritch.  We  were  in  this  disarmed  and  defense- 
less state  from  early  in  the  morning  until  the  middle  of  the  afternoon.  Apprehensive  that  the  enemy 
might  have  got  knowledge  from  some  of  the  inhabitants,  who  had  probably  seen  us,  I  marched  the 
party  directly  along  the  great  road  (in  sight  of  the  enemy's  block  house)  towards  Peekskill,  where  at  a 
convenient  distance  I  turned  into  the  woods  again,  where  I  concealed  the  party  until  towards  morning, 
when  I  took  them  out  on  to  the  ground  near  to  where  I  posted  myself  for  observations,  having  accom- 
plished which  I  returned  to  camp  July  13.  The  next  day  I  went  to  New  Windsor  and  made  my  report 
to  General  Washington.  He  then  informed  me  that  he  had  relinquished  the  idea  of  a  real  attack  on 
Verplank's  Point  at  the  same  time  it  was  to  be  made  on  Stony  Point,  but  intended  the  attack  on  that 
point  should  be  only  a  feint,  and  for  that  purpose  he  had  ordered  Nixon's  brigade  to  march  that  day  to 
Continental  village.  He  then  instructed  me  to  take  as  many  men  from  the  brigade  as  I  thought  proper 
and  be  on  the  ground  ready  to  fire  on  the  enemy  at  Verplank's  Pomt  the  moment  I  found  that  Wayne 
had  attacked  Stony  Point.  At  the  same  time  the  General  informed  me  that  no  one  knew  of  the  intended 
attack  but  those  who  had  the  charge  of  the  execution  :  that  but  one  of  his  own  family  was  let  into  the 
secret.  I  had  not  the  least  doubt  but  that  the  brigade  had  marched  that  afternoon,  but  when  I  returned 
to  the  camp  after  sunset  I  found  them  still  there.  On  inquiring  the  reason  why  they  had  not  marched, 
Nixon  told  me  that  he  had  obtained  leave  from  General  McDougal  to  delay  his  march.  On  inquiring 
what  time  he  would  march  in  the  morning,  he  informed  me  that  he  should  send  on  a  guard  of 
fifty  men  according  to  his  engagement  with  General  McDougal.  I  was  exceedingly  perplexed  to  know 
how  to  act,  on  the  whole.  I  told  him  I  was  charged  with  executing  a  special  service,  and  requested  him 
to  increase  the  detachment  to  one  hundred  men  under  the  command  of  a  iield  officer,  and  that  they 
should  march  very  early  in  the  morning  to  Continental  village. 

July  15.  General  Washington  came  down  early  to  West  Point,  and  Colonel  Tillman  came  to  the 
stand  to  inquire  why  Nixon's  brigade  had  not  marched  the  day  before.  I  gave  him  an  account  of  what 
I  had  done  and  soon  after  set  out  after  the  detachment,  which  had  marched  under  the  command  of  I^ieu- 
tenant-Colonel  Smith.  I  remained  at  the  village  until  night,  and  then  made  such  arrangements  as  I 
thought  proper  to  fulfill  the  intentions  of  the  general.  As  soon  as  I  saw  that  Wayne  had  commenced  his 
attack  on  Strong  Point,  we  fired  on  their  out  block-house  and  guard  at  the  creek,  and  thus  alarmed  the 
garrison  on  Verplank's  Point,  which  was  the  only  object  contemplated  for  that  night. 

July  16.  I  remained  this  morning  in  full  view  of  the  enemy  until  eight  o'clock,  when  I  marched  up  to 
Continental  village,  where  in  the  course  of  the  day  Nixon's  and  Patterson's  brigade  arrived,  but  without 
their  field  pieces,  artillery  men,  or  so  much  as  an  axe,  a  spade,  or  any  orders  as  to  what  they  were  to  do- 
About  ten  o'clock  at  night  General  Howe  arrived  to  take  the  command.  He  called  on  me  for  informa- 
tion. I  told  him  the  troops  had  brought  no  artillery  with  them,  which,  in  my  opinion,  was  necessary,  on 
account  of  a  block-house  that  stood  in  the  way  of  our  approach  to  the  main  work  on  the  point,  nor  had 
they  brought  any  axes  or  intrenching  tools,  and  that  it  was  impossible  to  cross  the  creek  without  rebuild- 
ing the  bridge,  which  had  been  destroyed. 

July  17.  Sometime  about  the  middle  of  the  day  two  twelve-pounders  arrived,  and  a  few  axes  were 
collected,  I  believe,  from  the  inhabitants,  and  a  bridge  was  begun  as  proposed  to  be  begun.  I  cannoj 
say  how  far  the  preparations  had  advanced  before  we  were  alarmed  by  the  advance  of  a  British  party  by 
the  way  of  Croton,  on  which  we  retreated. 

These  are  the  facts  which  fell  within  my  own  knowledge,  respecting  the  movements  made  against 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  55 

Verplank's  Point.  Marshall's  representations  of  the  delay  implies  a  heavy  censure  of  General  Mo- 
Dougal.  for,  according  to  him,  General  McDougal  was  personally  with  two  bngades  "ordered  to  ap- 
proach the  enemy  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  so  as  to  be  in  readiness  to  attempt  the  work  on  Ver- 
plank's Point,  and  that  in  this  situation  Wayne's  messenger  was  to  find  him  "  And,  again,  that  General 
Howe  was  ordered  to  take  the  command  afterwards,  according  to  Marshall.  It  follows,  if  this  statement 
be  correct,  that  General  McDougal  must  be  highly  censurable.  But  I  believe  this  to  be  very  incorrect. 
I  believe  General  McDougal  never  was  ordered  to  march  with  those  two  brigades.  My  reasons  are  these 
I  know  him  so  well  that  had  he  been  ordered  to  march,  he  certainly  would  have  obeyed.  Again,  had  he 
disobeyed  such  an  order,  he  would  undoubtedly  have  been  arrested,  and  we  should  have  heard  of  it.  But 
what  is  much  more,  it  must  be  remembered  that  General  McDougal  was  at  that  very  time  commander-in- 
chief  of  West  Point  and  its  dependencies,  and  can  any  man,  havmg  any  knowledge  of  that,  and  of  the 
high  importance  with  which  it  was  considered  by  the  commander-in-chief,  believe  that  he  would  have 
ordered  General  McDougal  to  leave  that  important  post  and  want  to  attack  Verplank's  Point?  I  think 
not.  General  Washington  could  not  commit  such  an  error.  I  suppose  the  fact  to  be  this,  that  on  the 
morning  of  the  fifteenth,  when  General  Washington  came  down  to  West  Point,  as  before  noted,  he 
ordered  General  McDougal  to  detach  Nixon's  and  Paterson's  brigades  to  the  Continental  village,  and 
that  General  Washington  expected  they  would  reach  it  that  same  evening,  which  I  believe  they  did  not 
do.  However,  they  must  have  left  the  Point  on  the  fifteenth,  or  they  could  not  have  arrived  at  the  village 
as  soon  as  they  did  on  the  sixteenth.  But  why  they  came  without  any  artillery,  axes,  or  intrenching 
tools,  or  any  commanding  gener,al,  or  orders  to  employ  themselves,  are  questions  that  I  am  not  able 
to  solve. 

In  a  few  days  after  this  business  was  over,  I  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  regiment  of  light 
infantry.  The  whole  corps  consisted  of  four  regiments,  of  two  battalions  each,  the  whole  commanded  by 
General  Wayne.  In  this  corps  I  continued  until  the  army  went  into  winter  quarters  the  December  fol- 
lowing ;  indeed,  our  corps  did  not  break  up  camp  until  January,  1780.  I  was  ordered  on  but  two  pieces 
of  extra  service  during  my  continuance  in  the  light  infantry  corps.  One  was  in  August,  to  erect  a  bat- 
tery at  the  place  of  old  Fort  Gommery,  for  the  annoyance  of  ships  coming  up  the  river. 

December  14.  I  made  a  tour  by  order  of  General  Wayne  to  South  Amboy,  having  an  officer  and 
eight  dragoons  to  attend  me,  for  the  purpose  of  reconnoitering  a  British  fleet  that  lay  there  and  to  ascer- 
tain if  possible  the  time  of  their  sailing.  This  was  a  tedious,  cold  journey  and  somewhat  arduous.  We 
were  obliged  to  return  by  the  way  of  New  Brunswick. 

January  1780.  Some  time  about  the  last  of  the  month  I  had  leave  to  visit  my  family,  and  returned  to 
camp  about  the  middle  of  April;  and  I  find  by  my  correspondence  with  General  Howe  that  I  was  in 
command  about  Croton  river,  etc.,  as  early  as  the  sixth  of  M.ay  and  continued  out  till  the  twenty-seventh 
of  July.  This  kind  of  service  in  one  sense  is  not  properly  extra,  because  every  officer  is  liable  to  be 
detailed  to  perform  it  as  a  matter  of  duty;  however,  in  another  sense  it  may  properly  be  called  extra, 
because  it  is  far  more  fatiguing,  slavish  and  hazardous.  It  requires  much  more  vigilance  than  the  com- 
mon routine  duty  performed  with  the  army.  Besides,  the  commanding  officer  of  such  a  detachment  is 
usually,  if  not  alw.ays,  specially  appointed  to  his  command  by  the  general,  and  hence  it  is  always  es- 
teemed very  honorable.  How  far  I  discharged  my  duty  while  on  this  service,  with  how  much  honor  to 
myself  and  satisfaction  to  my  general,  the  letters  between  General  Howe  and  myself  will  show. 

About  the  time  I  w.as  relieved,  the  grand  army  crossed  the  North  river  and  encamped  at  Orangetown, 
then  an  English  neighborhood,  etc.,  etc.. 

About  the  first  of  .August,  I  had  leave  of  absence  and  did  not  join  the  army  again  until  the  end  of  the 
campaign,  viz.,    about  the  first  of  December. 

July  6,  1781.  The  French  army  under  Count  Rochambeau  formed  a  junction  with  the  American  army 
near  Dobb's  ferry. 

August  19.  The  French  army  and  that  part  of  the  American  army  destined  for  Virginia,  commenced 
crossing  the  North  river,  and  on  the  twenty-first,  General  Heath  issued  orders  from  which  the  following 
are  extracts  : 

Headquarters,  near  Young's,  August  21,  1781. 

Three  hundred  rank  and  file,  infantry,  properly  officered.     Colonel  Sheldon's  legionary  corps,  Captain 


56  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

Sackett's  and  Captain  Rittium's  companies  are  to   form  a  detachment  to  cover  this  part  of  the  country 
in  front  of  the  army.     Colonel  Putnam  will  take  the  command  of  this  detachment  until  further  orders. 

The  following  will  show  something  of  the  nature  of  the  service  I  was  performing  and  how  far  my  con- 
duct was  approved  by  General  Heath.  While  1  was  on  this  command,  I  was  honored  with  a  letter  from 
General  Waterbury,  from  which  the  following  are  extracts  : 

HORSENECK,  September  13,  1781. 

Sir  :  After  my  compliments,  I  would  inform  you  that  I  have  received  orders  from  his  excellency, 
Governor  Trumbull,  to  build  some  places  of  security  for  my  troops  to  winter  in,  and  at  the  same  time  he 
recommends  to  me  to  ask  the  favor  of  you  to  lend  your  assistance  in  counseling  with  me  where  it  is  best 
to  build  it. 

I  made  the  tour  agreeable  to  request.  A  few  days  after  I  joined  my  regiment  at  West  Point,  I 
received  the  following  order  from  General  McDougal: 

West  Point,  November  14,  1781. 

Sir  :  General  McDougal  requests  you  to  repair  to  Stony  and  Verplank's  points  and  examine  mi- 
nutely into  their  state  in  every  respect.  The  sentry  boxes  at  those  advanced  works  ought  to  be  destroyed. 
Every  building  within  cannon  range  of  either  of  those  posts  and  any  cover  that  could  afford  a  lodge- 
ment for  the  enemy  must  be  taken  down  and  removed  before  you  leave  the  ground. 

You  will  please  to  have  the  garrison  paraded  and  note  every  person,  and  the  regiments  they  belong  to, 
unfit  for  this  service,  etc. 

This  was  the  last  extra  military  service  which  I  was  ordered  on  that  I  shall  mention.  But  there  were 
some  other  services  which  I  was  called  to,  which  tend  to  show  in  what  estimation  my  character  was  with 
my  brother  officers,  in  general,  in  respects  not  military,  which  I  shall  now  take  notice  of. 

September  9,  1778. 
At  a  meeting  of  the  field  and  other  officers  in  General  Nixon's  brigade.  Colonel  Rufus  Putnam  was 
unanimously  chosen  representative  to  meet  in  a  general  convention  of  the  army,  to  state  our  grievances 
to  the  honorable  Continental  congress  and  endeavor  to  obtain  redress  of  the  same. 

Recorder  of  the  meeting, 

Thomas  Nixon,  Moderator. 

My  letter  on  file  to  Deacon  Davis  of  Boston,  dated  March  21,  1779,  will  show  what  exertion  I  made  to 
prevent  a  mutiny  from  breaking  out  in  the  Massachusetts  line,  and  claim  on  the  state  in  behalf  of  the  sol- 
diers for  relief.  In  that  letter  is  enclosed  the  mutiny  articles.  The  time  fixed  for  the  brigade  to  march  off 
in  a  body  was  the  tenth  of  February.  Besides  the  measures  taken  with  them,  as  detailed  in  my  letter 
to  Deacon  Davis,  I  took  the  further  precaution  to  make  a  confidential  communication  of  the  affair  to 
General  McDougal,  and  made  a  request  that  he  would  order  the  several  regiments  each  to  occupy  a  sep- 
arate post  toward  New  York.  This  request  he  complied  with,  and  thus  it  was  put  out  of  their  power  to 
execute  the  plan  they  had  formed,  or  at  least  not  so  easily  as  they  might  have  done  had  they  remained 
together  in  their  huts. 

I  have  previously  mentioned  that  in  January,  1780,  I  had  leave  of  absence  and  returned  in  April  to 
camp.  In  this  period  a  large  portion  of  my  time  was  spent  in  Boston  soliciting  the  general  court  to 
grant  some  relief  to  the  Massachusetts  line  of  the  army,  and  especially  for  the  officers,  prisoners  on 
Long  Island.  For  them  a  little  relief  was  obtained,  for  which  I  had  their  thanks  for  the  assistance  I  had 
given  them.  But  for  the  troops  in  general  nothing  was  done  to  any  purpose,  or  that  gave  the  committee 
of  the  army  satisfaction.  Therefore  near  the  close  of  the  year  the  line  of  officers  united  in  appointing  a 
committee  to  repair  to  Boston  and  lay  their  complaint  before  the  general  assembly ;  they  also  appointed 
a  committee  to  instruct  them.  These  instructions  show  so  fully  the  claims  of  the  army  at  that  time  that 
I  shall  word  them,  that  posterity  may  judge.     They  ran  as  follows : 

Gentlemen  :  Having  chosen  you  to  appear  in  our  behalf  at  the  general  assembly  of  Massachusetts 
Bay,  with  them  to  settle  our  accounts  of  pay,  clothing,  etc.,  we  think  it  equally  our  duly,  as  it  is  our 
right,  to  give  you  instructions  respecting  the  transactions  then  to  be  had.  This  we  do,  not  because  we 
doubt  your  understanding,  ability  or  integrity.  Our  choice  of  you  fully  convinces  the  contrary  of  that, 
but  for  your  own  satisfaction  and  justification. 

The  settlement  made  with  us  last  year  we  apprehend  to  be  merely  a  partial  one,  not  only  as  to  the  set- 
tlement itselt,  but  the  mode  in  which  it  was  done,  as  it  was  not  consented  to  by  our  then  committee. 
You  will  therefore  have  that  to  revise.  But  there  are  certain  preliminaries  to  be  settled  before  you  pro- 
ceed even  to  that,  which  we  recommend  and  enjoin  on  you,  as  conditions  without  which  you  proceed  not 
on  the  business  committed  to  you. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  57 

First — The  town  bounties  given  to  the  soldiers  are  not  to  be  deducted  from  their  pay,  and  where  this 
is  or  has  been  done,  said  bounty  must  be  refunded.  This  is  just  if  we  only  consider  that  they  wt-re 
promised  their  pay,  and  this  bounty  was  given  them  as  encouragement  to  enlist,  not  as  a  part  of  their 
pay  advanced. 

Second — The  time  of  receiving  our  pay,  not  the  time  when  it  became  due  {monthly),  must  be  the 
period  at  which  the  rate  of  depreciation  must  be  determined,  and  your  calculations  made  accordingly. 
This  is  just  and  reasonable,  otherwise  we  lose  by  those  delays  of  payments,  which  our  perseverance  in 
the  cause  of  our  country  forbade  us  to  complain  of  and  resent. 

Third— The  extra  pay  allowed  to  officers  in  the  line  doing  duty  on  the  staff  must  be  made  good  to 
them  upon  the  same  principles  and  for  the  same  reasons,  as  their  pay  of  officers  of  the  line.  Where  it 
may  be  disputed  whether  the  quantum  of  e.xtra  pay  repeatedly  allow  such  officers  was  meant  to  be  good 
money,  you  may  have  recourse  to  the  late  resolves  of  congress  respecting  said  extra  pay, which  will  be  to 
you  an  indisputable  guide.  These  preliminaries  thus  settled,  you  will  proceed  to  adjusting  an  equal 
scale  of  depreciation  for  the  present  year.  You  will  pointedly  represent  to  the  assembly  the  great  incon- 
veniences and  losses  accrued  and  accruing  to  a  great  part,  nay  almost  the  whole,  of  both  officers  and 
soldiers,  from  the  notes  we  received  last  year  not  being  negotiable  in  any  manner,  for  any  kind  of  prop- 
erty, on  which  account  many  were  in  want  of  almost  every  kind  of  clothing,  and  obliged  to  sell  iht-ir 
notes  at  a  great  discount  from  their  nominal  value  when  given  ;  and  by  this  representation  you  will 
endeavor  to  procure  an  act  that  will  make  the  notes  already  and  those  that  shall  be  given  a  tender  for 
the  confiscated  estates  where  sold,  or  that  will  in  some  way  Ije  equally  beneficial  to  the  army  and  the 
state— make  them  of  such  value  that  those  who  wish  it  can  convert  them  into  current  money  without 
loss.  You  will  not  on  any  account  agree  to  our  being  charged  with  any  articles  of  clothing,  or  indeed 
anything  else  received  from  the  Continent,  except  our  monthly  pay,  unless  we  are  credited  for  all 
deficiencies  of  subsistence,  rations  and  parts  of  rations.  Nor  will  you  agree  to  average  the  charge  of 
clothing  delivered  by  the  state  for  the  several  regiments,  but  each  officer  must  be  charged  for 
the  clothing  himself  received,  and  in  case  any  officer  has  drawn  clothing  he  has  not  delivered  according 
to  the  design  for  which  he  drew  it,  he  alone  must  be  accountable,  except  in  cases  where  such  officer 
makes  it  appear  that  the  loss  of  any  in  his  hands  was  inevitable,  then  and  then  only  we  agree  to  have 
such  loss  averaged.  You  will  also  endeavor  to  fall  upon  sucli  plan  or  mode  of  delivering  clothing  to  the 
officers  as  will  prevent  an  uncijual  and  parti.d  delivery  to  particular  regiments  or  individuals,  who  may 
by  their  social  situation  have  it  in  their  power  to  make  the  earliest  application.  A  like  etiual  and  just 
plan  respecting  both  the  delivery  and  charge  of  the  small  stores,  you  will  do  well  to  agree  on. 

These  general  principles  we  think  sufficient  to  direct  you  in  the  whole  of  the  busit;ess  you  have  been 
pleased  to  undertake  in  our  behalf — a  business,  we  know,  attended  with  much  difficulty  and  trouble;  but 
of  this  you  may  be  assured,  that  the  greater  the  sacrifice  you  make  of  your  private  ease  and  pleasure  to 
serve  us,  the  greater  will  be  our  obligations  to  you. 

Confiding  thoroughly  in  your  good  will  and  abilities  to  discharge  the  duties  required  of  you,  we  leave 
to  you  to  deduce  frum  these  general  principles  rules  for  your  more  particular  conduct,  not  doubting  but 
the  whole  you  shall  agree  to  will  give  us  ample  satisfaction. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  officers  of  the  Massachusetts  line. 

J.  Grafton,  Colonel,    "^ 

Samuel  Darby,  Major,      -- 

f    I      ,  r,  ,r-  (  Committee. 

S.  Learned, 

T.  Edwards.  J 

To  the  Honorable  Brigadier-general  Glover,  Colonel  Putnam,  Lieutenant-colonel  Tjrooks,  Colonel  IL 

Jackson. 

West  Point,  January,  i,  lySi. 

In  the  prosecution  of  the  business,  I  left  West  Point  some  time  in  January,  1781.  I  spent  the  winter 
and  most  of  the  spring  in  Boston  on  the  objects  of  our  mission.  On  our  arrival  in  Boston  the  alarm  wns 
given  by  the  grand  mutiny  in  the  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey  lines,  and  had  such  a  powerful  effect  on 
the  minds  of  the  general  assembly,  that  they  soon  agreed  and,  in  a  short  time,  actually  sent  on  specie  to 
the  amount  of  one  or  two  month's  pay  for  their  line  of  the  army.  This  was  a  great  relief  to  officers  and 
soldiers.  What  further  success  we  had  I  do  not  recollect,  nor  is  it  material  to  my  purpose,  my  object 
being  to  leave  an  evidence  of  my  standing  with  my  brother  officers  in  general. 

1785.  The  state  of  New  York,  having  applied  to  congress  for  pay  for  the  forage  consumed  by 
the  allied  army,  in  West  Chester  county,  while  encamped  near  Dobb's  Ferry,  in  1781,  I  was  appointed 
one  of  the  commissioners  on  that  business.  1  find  by  the  papers  on  file  that  we  were  appointed  February 
14,  1782,  and  our  report  is  dated  July  2.  This  was  not  military  service,  but  it  was  business  of  great 
difficulty  to  investigate,  and  shows  in  what  light  my  character  then  stood  with  General  Heath  and  Gov- 
ernor Clinton,  who  made  the  appointment. 

Some  time  after  the  business  of  the  West  Chester  forage  was  settled,  I  had  leave  of  absence,  and  while 


58  RUFUS   PUTNAM. 

at  home,  in  September  or  October,  I  learned  that  congress  had  it  in  contemplation  to  reduce  the  army. 
I  had  grown  tired  of  the  service,  for,  besides  my  feelings  in  common  with  my  brother  officers,  the  Massa- 
chusetts line  had  been  ill-treated,  with  respect  to  the  brigadier-generals  of  the  hne  not  being  appointed 
as  vacancies  took  pUice.  General  Learned  resigned  soon  after  the  capture  of  Burgoyne,  and  Nixon  in 
1780.  Neither  of  which  vacancies  had  been  filled.  Grafton  and  Shepherd  ranked  before  me,  therefore 
I  had  no  right  to  complain  for  myself.  But  I  concluded  to  quit  the  service  if  I  could  with  some  honor, 
and,  in  pursuance  of  this  resolution,  I  made  an  agreement  with  Lieutenant-colonel  Brooks,  one  of  the 
youngest  officers  in  the  line  who  commanded  a  regiment,  that  he  should  remain  and  I  would  retire,  which 
mode  of  exchange  had  hitherto  been  allowed.  Under  these  circumstances  I  did  not  return  to  the  army 
until  after  I  received  the  following  letters  : 

Extract  from  Brigadier  General  Patterson's  letter. 

Camp  New  Windsor,  December  i,  1782. 

Dear  Sir  ;  Your  favor  of  the  25th  ultimo  by  Colonel  Brooks  duly  received,  and  although  I  can  con- 
ceive the  situation  and  disagreeable  circumstances  of  your  family,  occasioned  by  your  continuance  in  the 
army,  yet  I  cannot  but  regret  your  resolution  to  retire  and  hope  on  the  receipt  of  this,  with  the  enclosure, 
you  will  alter  your  determination. 

Your  letters  011  the  subject  of  retiring  have  been  handed  to  tiie  commander-in-chief,  but  they  were  not 
addressed  to  him,  and  prior  to  the  receipt  of  them  the  resolve  of  congress  enclosed,  arrived.  It  is  impos- 
sible that  you  can  be  deranked  but  by  taking  the  steps  pointed  out  in  the  resolution,  etc. ,  particularly 
when  you  are  informed  that  on  the  29th  ultimo,  our  friend,  Colonel  Shepherd,  resigned,  and  in  a  few  days 
purposes  to  leave  camp.  This  procedure  of  his  was  in  consequence  of  his  being  disappointed  in  his 
expectation  of  preferment. 

You  will  be  considered  as  an  officer  in  the  line  until  we  receive  further  directions  from  the  commander- 
in-chief.  The  sooner  you  signify  your  wishes,  etc.,  the  better,  for  it  is  supposed  that  if  you  persist  in 
your  first  resolution,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Smith,  who  has  gone  home,  will  be  called  for  again  to  resume 
his  former  command. 

Colonel  Shepherd's  retiring  by  permission  of  his  excellency,  you  perceive,  gives  Colonel  Brooks  his 
regiment  again  and  leaves  no  vacancy,  unless  you  return,  which  can  be  filled  at  the  least,  not  until  Jan- 
uary next,  vide  the  resolve  of  congress  dated  November  20,  1782. 

Letter  from  General  Washington, 

Sir  :  1  am  informed  that  you  have  thoughts  of  retiring  from  service,  upon  the  arrangement  that  is 
to  take  place  on  the  first  of  January.  But,  as  there  will  be  no  opening  for  it  unless  your  reasons  are 
very  urgent  indeed,  and  as  there  are  some  prospect  which  may,  perhaps,  tnake  your  continuance  more 
eligible  than  was  expected,  I  have  thought  proper  to  mention  the  circumstances  in  expectation  that 
they  might  have  some  influence  in  inducing  you  to  remain  in  the  army. 

Colonel  Shepherd  having  retired,  and  Brigadier-General  Patterson  being  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  first  brigade,  you  will  of  consequence  be  the  second  colonel  in  line,  and  have  the  command  of  a 
brigade,  while  the  troops  continue  brigaded  as  at  present.  Besides,  I  consider  it  expedient  you  should 
be  acquainted  that  the  question  is  yet  before  congress,  whether  there  shall  be  two  brigadiers  appointed 
in  the  Massachusetts  hne.  Should  you  continue,  you  will  be  a  candidate  for  this  promotion.  The 
secretary  of  war  is  of  opinion  that  the  promotion  will  soon  take  place  ;  whether  it  will  or  not,  I  am  not 
able  to  determine,  and  tlierefore,  I  would  not  flatter  you  too  much  with  expectations — but  if  upon  a 
view  of  these  circumstances  and  prospects  the  state  of  your  affairs  will  permit  you  to  continue  in  the 
present  arrangement  (which  must  be  completed  immediately),  it  will  be  very  agreeable  to,  sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Georgia  Washington. 
Colonel  Putnam. 

On  the  receipt  of  these  letters  I  repaired  immediately  to  camp,  but  being  determined  not  to  live  in  a 
sort  of  disgrace  like  Grafton  and  Shepherd,  by  congress  neglecting  to  promote  them  when  the  vacancies 
took  place,  I  wrote  the  following  letter  to  General  Washington  : 

Camp  near  New  Windsor,  December  17,  1782. 

Sir  :  Your  favor  of  the  second  instant  came  to  hand  on  the  fourth.  I  beg  leave  to  assure  your  ex- 
cellency that  it  was  with  great  reluctance  I  brought  myself  to  the  resolution  of  retiring  from  the  service 
before  the  close  of  the  w^ar,  but  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  my  family  justified  the  measure  to  my 
mind,  especially  while  in  connection  with  my  private  reasons,  my  retiring  would  be  the  means  of  an 
opening  for  so  worthy  a  character  as  Colonel  Brook  to  remain  in  service. 

But  the  resolves  of  congress  of  November  r3  put  the  senior  officers  who  retire,  in  such  circum- 
stances as  by  no  means  correspond  with  the  ideas  upon  which  I  agreed  to  retire,  therefore,  as  your 
excellency  observes,  there  is  no  opening,  unless  my  reasons  are  very  urgent  indeed,  I  shall  choose  to 
remain  at  present,  rather  than  to  accept  the  pecuniary  rewards  proposed  by  congress,  while  I  am 
deprived  of  every  honorary  advantage  that    I  am  entitled   to.     Besides,    Colonel   Shepherd's    leaving 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


59 


service  has,   unfortunately,  put  me  in  a  situation  in    which  my    friends  might  censure   me  should    I 
resign  at  present. 

I  am  much  obliged  to  your  excellency  for  the  information  respecting  the  question  of  promotion  in 
the  Massachusetts  line  being  yet  before  congress.  Should  it  be  decided  according  to  the  opinion  of 
the  secretary  of  war,  it  will  undoubtedly  be  agreeable  to  me  ;  it  is,  however,  a  subject  of  too  much 
delicacy  for  me  personally  to  address  congress  upon  ;  if  my  services  are  considered  in  such  a  point 
of  view  as  shall  induce  my  general  to  mention  them  in  a  favorable  light  to  that  honorable  body,  I 
shall  esteem  it  one  of  the  most  happy  circumstances  of  my  life.  But  I  beg  leave  to  suggest  that  if  by 
any  means  the  Massachusetts  line  should  not  obtain  that  justice  which  they  have  long  expected,  within 
a  reasonable  time,  or  any  arrangement  of  command  should  take  place,  which  I  cannot  reconcile  to  my 
own  feelings  as  a  military  man,  1  trust  I  shall  stand  acquitted  by  every  one  possessed  of  those  fine 
feelings  which  military  service  naturally  begets  in  the  human  breast,  should  1  then  request  leave 
to  resign. 

I  am,  with  the  utmost  sentiments  of  respect,  your  excellency's  obedient,  humble  servant, 

RuFus  Putnam. 
General  Washington. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

AFTER  THE  WAR. 

The  war  being  over,  those  who  had  been  actors  therein  found  their 
occupation  gone  and  nothing  that  was  satisfactory  to  fill  the  vacuum  thus 
occasioned.  To  many  the  losses  occasioned  by  their  long  absence  from 
their  homes  and  business  made  it  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  resume 
the  employments  that  had  once  been  sufficient  to  satisfy  their  wants  and 
their  ambition.  To  others,  their  old  trades  and  occupations  had  become 
distasteful,  because  of  larger  knowledge  and  more  varied  experience.  In 
this  emergency  their  eyes  followed  the  sun  in  its  western  way,  and  they 
said  to  one  another:  "Let  us  go  thither;  in  that  new  country  we  may 
be  able  to  do  better  for  ourselves  and  leave  to  our  children  a  goodlier 
inheritance  than  they  could  ever  enter  into  in  our  old  homes." 
.  No  one  was,  probably,  more  influenced  by  these  considerations  than 
General  Rufus  Putnam.  After  the  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  and  he  had 
resigned  his  commission,  he  went  home  to  Rutland,  Massachusetts,  and 
resumed  his  old  employments  of  surveying  and  farming.  We  can  well 
believe  that  these  occupations  had  lost  their  zest.  After  having  been  for 
more  than  seven  years  bearing  a  part  in  stirring  events,  that  took  hold  on 
larger  interests  than  anything  pertaining  to  personal  emoluments  or  indi- 
vidual good — after  striving  earnestly  to  accomplish  something  on  a  large 
scale  for  public  interests — it  must  have  seemed  paltry  and  insignificant  to 
work  within  narrow  limits  for  private  advantage.  But  the  law  of  necessity 
is  imperative  and  has  no  "bowels  of  mercy."  He  must  do  something, 
and  he  did  the  best  thing  that  he  could  find  to  do.  In  the  journal  already 
so  often  quoted,  the  writer  says: 

In  June,  1783,  previous  to  my  leaving  the  camp,  the  officers  of  the  army,  particularly  of  the  northern 
states,  petitioned  congress  for  a  grant  of  a  tract  of  land  northwest  of  the  Ohio  river;  but  learning,  by  a 
letter  from  General  Washington  of  June,  1784,  that  nothing  had  been  done  on  the  said  petition,  I 
engaged  with  the  committee  of  eastern  lands,  to  survey  certain  lands  bordering  on  the  bay  of  Passama- 
quoddy,  and  August  2,  1784,  I  left  home  for  that  country.  I  returned  to  Boston  the  eighth  of  the  fol- 
lowing November. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  6i 

In  1785  the  general  assembly  of  Massachusetts  were  so  well  satisfied  with  my  services  the  last  year 
that  they  appointed  me  one  of  the  commiltee  for  the  sale  of  their  eastern  lands.  While  I  was  in  Boston, 
my  election  as  one  of  the  surveyors  of  the  lands  in  the  western  territory  was  announced  to  me,  in  a  letter 
of  May  20  from  the  secretary  of  congress,  and  requiring  an  immediate  answer  of  my  acceptance.  I  was 
considerably  perplexed  as  to  what  answer  to  return,  for  I  was  not  only  under  eng.agement  to  the  state  of 
Massachusetts — which  I  could  not  with  honor  disie^^ard  without  their  consent — but  surveyors  and  hands 
were  engaged  for  the  season,  provisions  laid  in  and  a  vessel  chartered  to  take  us  to  the  eastern  country. 
At  the  same  time,  I  was  very  lothe  to  relinquish  iny  appointment  for  the  western  country.  On  a  view  of 
the  circumstances,  I  wrote  a  letter  of  acceptance  lo  the  secretary  of  congress,  and  a  letter  to  the  Massa- 
chusetts delegates  in  congress,  requesting  their  influence  that  General  Tupper  might  be  accepted  as  a 
substitute  for  me  in  the  western  country  imlil  I  could  attend  to  the  service  in  person. 

This  was  one  step  in  the  direction  of  opening  a  war  for  granting  the 
petition  which  had  been  presented  to  congress  by  General  Putnam  and 
otlicrs  in  17S6.  During  this  long  delay  General  Putnam  seems  never  to 
have  despaired  of  ultimate  success.  His  thoughts  still  dwell  on  that 
western  land,  which  something  seemed  to  tell  him  was  to  be  the  scene  of 
his  endeavors  and  the  ripe  fruit  of  his  effort.  Was  there  vouchsafed  him 
prophetic  vision  in  which  was  revealed  some  small  part  of  what  was  to 
be  ?  Did  he  see  this  great  west  with  its  wheat  and  cornfields,  and  iron 
and  oil  and  furnaces  and  railroads,  with  a  population  known  for  its  intelli- 
gence and  enterprise,  from  which  should  be  chosen  Presidents  and  the 
highest  officials  both  civil  and  military;  and  from  this  Northwest  territory, 
where  he  was  trying  to  lay  a  corner  stone,  did  he  know  that  when  the 
hand  of  rebellion  was  raised  to  overthrow  the  government,  that  he  had 
fought  to  establish,  then  should  there  go  forth  an  army  so  strong  in  its 
patriotism  and  its  numbers  that  no  treason  could  endure  its  onset? 
Whether  he  saw  all  this  or  not,  he  saw  enough  to  make  him  persistent  in 
carrying  out  his  plans. 

He  was  ably  and  warmly  seconded  in  his  efforts  in  this  direction  by 
George  Washington,  who  seems  always  to  have  felt  a  peculiar  interest  in 
the  plans  and  prospects  of  the  Ohio  compan)'.  We  can  well  believe 
that  his  own  exploration  in  that  region  in  the  heyday  of  his  youth  tinged 
all  his  after  thoughts  and  feelings  in  regard  to  it,  but  in  1763  he  had  made 
an  expedition  thither  in  the  interests  of  the  first  Ohio  companj^  in  which 
his  brother  Lawrence  was  interested.  He  then  passed  down  the  Ohio 
and  paused  awhile  to  examine  the  region  at  and  around  the  mouth  of  the 
Muskingum.  He  seems  always  to  have  remembered  the  glamour  which 
his  youthful  eyes  saw  spread  over  this  pleasant  and  attractive  country. 

In  1783  the  legislature  of  Virginia  transferred  to  the  general  govern- 
ment all  right  and  title  to  its  lands  northwest  of  the  Ohio,  with  jtlic 
important  exception  of  a  large  tract  between  the  Sciota  and  Little  Miami 


62  JiUFUS  PUTNAM. 

rivers,  since  known  as  the  "  Military  district."  This  tract  of  rich  land  was 
reserved  to  pay  the  Revolutionary  soldiers  of  the  Continental  line  which 
Virginia  had  sent  into  the  army.  Although  all  impediments  in  the  way 
of  Virginia  sending  colonists  to  make  a  beginning  in  this  great  territory 
were  thus  removed,  it  was  not  given  to  them  to  transplant  their  customs 
and  institutions  into  that  virgin  soil  and  give  character  to  the  states  that 
were  then  to  be.  A  wise  Providence  ordained  that  the  industry  and 
economy,  the  stamina  and  energy  of  New  England  should  there  take  root 
and  flourish.  But  the  act  of  congress  accepting  the  grand  gift  at  the 
hands  of  Virginia  removed  one  serious  obstacle  from  the  way  of  General 
Putnam  and  his  confreres.  As  a  reason  for  inaction,  the  government  had 
said  that  they  had  no  clear  right  and  title  to  the  land.  As  New  York, 
Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  the  last  with  a  reservation,  also  relin- 
quished their  claims,  that  excuse  could  no  longer  be  given. 

From  henceforth  General  Putnam's  history  is  identified  with  that  of 
Marietta,  and  after  a  few  preliminaries  we  shall  let  him  tell  his  own  story, 
even  at  the  risk  of  repetition.  In  respect  to  the  superior  ability  of  Put- 
nam strong  proof  could  be  found,  if  proof  were  wanted,  in  the  facts,  that 
among  these  men  who  made  the  first  settlement  in  the  Northwest  terri- 
tory, though  there  were  many  of  them  graduates  of  colleges  and  had  filled 
and  were  capable  of  filling  well  important  offices  and  high  places,  he  was 
facile  princcps.  Always  cool  and  clear-headed,  it  was  safe  to  depend 
upon  him  in  emergencies,  no  matter  how  serious  or  unexpected.  Inflexi- 
ble in  his  integrity,  just  and  upright  in  all  his  dealings,  it  was  safe  to 
commit  to  him  any  interest,  no  matter  how  important  it  might  be.  It  is 
not  strange,  therefore,  that  he  was  so  often  employed  as  a  mediator  and 
resorted  to  for  counsel.  It  cannot  iiave  escaped  observation,  in  the  pro- 
gress of  this  narrative,  that  he  was  frequently  employed  to  conduct  difficult 
negotiations  and  manage  business  where  sound  judgment  and  unim- 
peachable honesty  were  necessary  to  success ;  and  this  thing  is  noticeable, 
he  always  succeeded.  There  is  no  failure  recorded  in  any  enterprise  he 
ever  undertook,  where  the  plans  and  execution  were  in  his  own  hands. 
He  was  wise  to  foresee  as  well  as  careful  to  execute.  There  seems  but 
little  doubt  that  the  colony  of  which  he  was  the  head  would  have  been 
driven  off  or  exterminated  in  the  dreadful  Indian  war  that  followed  so 
soon  their  coming,  had  it  not  been  for  the  wisdom,  prudence  and  experi- 
ence of  General  Putnam  and  his  compeers.  Nor  was  he  done  with  nego- 
tiations and  the  management  of  affairs,  even  when  age  made  him  feel  that 
their  weight  was  heavy. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SETTLEMENT  AT  MARIETTA. 

The  amount  of  General  Putnam's  part  in  the  first  settlement  in  Ohio  will 
be  given  in  his  own  words  as  recorded  in  his  "  memoir."  It  may  not  be 
amiss  to  supply  here  a  few  things  left  out  in  his  journal.  We  shall  find 
him  again  and  again  called  to  take  the  helm,  when  storms  arose  and  the 
waters  were  troubled.  When  he  went  to  Post  Vincennes  accompanied 
by  the  devoted  missionary,  the  Rev.  John  Heckewelder,  he  was  met 
there  by  a  large  gathering  of  the  tribes,  two  hundred  and  forty-seven  war- 
riors and  si.x  hundred  men,  women  and  children.  The  effort  to  make  a 
treaty  was  successful  so  far  as  the  Wabash  tribes  were  concerned.  It  was 
signed  by  thirty-one  kings,  chiefs  and  warriors.  This  treaty  was  of 
great  importance  as  it  detatched  a  large  body  of  warriors  from  the 
war-party.  The  inhabitants  of  Post  Vincennes  showed  their  appreciation 
of  what  General  Putnam  had  done  by  sending  him  a  written  address,  in 
which  they  say:  "Your  happy  success  in  this  arduous  enterprise  affords 
another  proof  how  much  you  merit  the  honors  which  government  has 
conferred  on  you,  and  will  remain  a  memento  of  the  justice  of  congress 
and  of  your  integrity,  to  the  latest  times. 

In  his  journal  General  Putnam  says  : 

With  respect  to  the  surveys  proposed  to  be  executed  tliis  year  in  the  western  country,  tlie  hostile  dis- 
position of  the  Indians  prevented  them  aUogether.  A  treaty  had  been  made  with  the  Indians  at  Fort 
Mcintosh  January  21,  tySs,  but  the  terms  dictated  by  our  commissioners  were  by  no  means  satisfactory 
to  the  Indians,  and  the  surveyors  dare  not  venture  into  the  woods  for  the  purpose  of  making  any  sur- 
veys whatever.  However,  General  Tupper  and  others  brought  a  very  favorable  report  of  the  country 
northwest  of  the  Ohio  river,  and  having  no  e.xpectation  that  anything  more  favorable  would  be  done  by 
congress  for  the  army  than  what  was  comprised  in  the  land  ordinance  of  May  20,  1785.  I  concluded  to 
join  in  setting  on  foot  an  association  for  purcliasing  land  in  that  country ;  and  in  pursuit  of  this  idea, 
General  Tupper  and  myself.  January  10,  1786,  issued  public  information  to  all  officers  and  soldiers  and 
other  good  citizens  disposed  to  become  adventurers  in  the  Ohio  country,  inviting  those  residing  in  Mas- 
sachusetts to  meet  by  delegates  chosen  for  the  purpose  of  forming  an  association  by  the  name  of  the 
Ohio  company. 

March  i,  T786.  Delegates  from  eight  counties  of  the  stale  met  at  Boston  agreeable  to  our  request, 
and  proceeded  to  form  the  articles  of  agreement. 


64  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

In  March  or  April  the  surveyors  were  ordered  to  proceed  to  the  western  country,  but,  as  the  last  year 
General  Tupper  was  a  great  sufferer  in  expense  and  I  had  still  business  to  attend  respecting  the  eastern 
lands,  he  again  proceeded  to  the  Ohio  country  as  my  substitute. 

The  business  of  the  eastern  lands  gave  me  considerable  employment  in  Boston  through  the  winter  and 
fall  of  1786,  and  having  been  appointed,  wiih  General  Lincoln  and  Judge  Rice  of  Wiscasset,  a  commis- 
sioner to  treat  with  the  Penobscot  Indians  and  others,  I  remained  there  from  August  7  to  September  22. 

January  1787.  1  joined  General  Lincoln  at  Worcester  as  a  volunteer  aid  against  the  insurgents,  and 
continued  with  him  until  their  dispersion  at  Petersham  some  time  in  February. 

April  27.  I  was  appointed  justice  of  the  peace  by  CJovernor  Bowdoin,  and  at  the  May  election  I  was 
elected  a  member  of  the  general  assembly  for  the  town  of  Rutland.  I  attended  the  spring  and  fall  ses- 
sions of  the  general  assembly  and  also  to  the  business  of  the  e;istern  lands. 

November  23,  1787.  The  directors  of  the  Ohio  company  this  day  appointed  me  superintendent  of 
all  the  business  relating  to  the  commencement  of  their  lands  in  the  territory  northwest  of  the  river  Ohio, 
The  people  to  go  forward  in  companies  employed  under  my  direction,  were  to  consist  of  lour  surveyors, 
twenty-two  men  to  attend  them,  six  boat  builders,  four  carpenters,  one  blacksmith  and  nine  common 
hands,  with  two  wagons,  etc.,  etc. 

Major  Haffield  White  conducted  the  first  party,  which  started  from  Danvers  the  first  of  December. 
The  other  party  was  appointed  to  rendezvous  at  Hartford,  where  1  met  them  the  first  day  of  January, 
1788.  From  Hartford  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  going  to  New  York,  and  the  party  moved  forward, 
conducted  by  Colonel  Sproat. 

January  24.  I  joined  the  party  at  Lincoln's  Inn,  near  a  creek  which  was  hard  frozen,  but  not  suffic- 
ient to  bear  the  wagon,  and  a  whole  day  was  spent  in  cutting  a  passage.  So  great  a  quantity  of  snow  fell 
that  day  and  the  following  night  as  to  quite  block  up  the  road.  It  was  with  much  difficulty  we  got  the 
wagon  on  as  far  as  Cooper's,  at  the  foot  of  Tuscarawas  mountain,  now  Strasburgh,  where  we  arrived 
the  twenty-ninth.  Here  we  found  that  nothing  had  crossed  the  mountains  since  the  great  snow  above 
mentioned,  and  that  in  the  old  snow,  which  was  about  twelve  inches  deep,  the  pack  horses  only  had 
crossed  the  mountains.  Our  only  resource  now  was  to  build  sleds  and  harness  our  horses  one  before 
the  other,  and  in  this  manner,  with  four  sleds  and  the  men  in  front  to  break  the  track,  we  set  forward 
and  reached  the  Youghiogheny  February  14,  where  we  found  Major  White's  party,  which  arrived 
January  23. 

April  I,  1788.  Having  completed  our  boats  and  laid  in  stores,  we  left  Sinoul's  Ferry,  on  the  Youghio- 
gheny, for  the  mouth  of  the  Muskingum,  and  .arrived  there  on  the  seventh,  landing  on  the  upper  point, 
where  we  pitched  our  camp  among  the  trees,  and  in  a  few  days  commenced  the  survey  of  the  town  of 
Marietta,  as  well  as  the  eight  acre  lots,  nor  was  the  preparation  for  a  plan  of  defense  neglected.  For, 
besides  the  propriety  ofalways  guarding  against  savages,  I  had  reason  to  be  cautious.  For,  from  con- 
sulting the  several  treaties  made  with  the  Indians  by  our  commissioners  (copies  of  which  I  had  obtained 
at  the  war  office  as  I  had  come  on),  and  other  circumstances,  I  was  fully  persuaded  that  the  Indians 
would  not  be  peaceable  very  long,  lience  the  propriety  of  immediately  erecting  a  cover  for  the  emigrants 
who  were  soon  expected.  Therefore,  the  hands  not  necessary  to  attend  the  surveys  were  set  to  work 
in  clearing  the  ground,  etc.,  which  I  fixed  on  for  erecting  the  proposed  works  of  defense. 

Thus  were  all  hands  employed  until  May  5,  when  1  proposed  to  them  that  those  who  inclined  should 
have  the  liberty  of  planting  two  acres  each  on  the  plain  within  the  town  plat,  and  make  up  their  time 
after  the  first  of  July  (the  date  to  which  they  had  been  engaged  in  the  company 's  service. )  Most  of  them 
accepted  the  offer,  and,  with  what  was  done  by  them  and  others  who  came  in  about  this  time,  we  raised 
about  one  hundred  and  thirty  acres  of  good  corn,  yielding,  on  an  average,  about  thirty  bushels  per 
acre.  The  season  was  very  favorable ;  we  had  no  frost  until  winter.  I  had  English  beans  blossom  in 
December. 

Campus  Martins  was  situated  on  the  margin  of  the  first  high  ground,  a  plain  sixty  chains  from  the 
Ohio  river  and  eight  chains  from  the  Muskingum.  It  consisted  of  four  block-houses  of  hewn  or  sawed 
timber,  two  stories  high,  erected  at  the  expense  of  the  company.  The  upper  stories  on  two  sides  pro- 
jected about  two  feet,  with  loop  holes  in  the  projection  to  rake  the  sides  of  the  lower  stories  ;  two  of  the 
block-houses  had   two  rooms  on  a  floor,  and  the  other  two  three  rooms.     The  block-houses  were  so 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  65 

planned  as  to  form  bastions  of  a  regular  square  and  flank  the  curtains  of  the  work,  which  was  proposed 
to  consist  of  private  houses,  also  to  be  made  of  hewn  or  sawed  timber,  and  two  stories  high,  leaving  a 
clear  area  of  one  hundred  and  forty-four  feet  square. 

Before  our  arrival  at  the  Muskingum  as  above  mentioned,  none  of  the  directors  or  agents  had  any  cor- 
rect idea  of  the  quality  of  the  lands  they  had  purchased,  especially  of  the  face  of  the  country  about  the 
Muskingum  at  and  near  the  confluence  with  the  Ohio,  where  they  determined  to  lay  out  their  capital,  to 
consist,  including  commons,  of  four  thousand  acres  and  contiguous  to  this,  one  thous,and  lots  of  eight 
acres  each,  amounting  to  eight  thousands  acres. 

The  survey  of  these  eight  acre  lots  was  first  of  all  to  be  executed,  and  a  plan  of  them  to  be  forwarded 
to  the  secretary  of  the  company  by  the  first  Wednesday  of  March,  1788,  the  day  appointed  for  the 
agents  to  meet  at  Providence  to  draw  the  lots, and  where  they  actually  did  meet  to  draw  the  several  lots, 
but  had  the  prudence  to  lodge  the  list  of  drafts  with  the  secretary  until  the  plan  was  sent  on. 

In  the  month  of  June,  General  Parsons  and  General  Varnum,  two  directors  of  the  company,  with  so 
many  of  the  agents  arrived  at  this  place  as  to  enable  them  to  hold  a  meeting  July  2,  to  which  place  and 
time  it  had  been  adjourned  from  Providence.  But  how  disappointed  were  they  to  find  that  not  a  di- 
rector or  agent  had  drawn  an  eight  acre  lot  so  near  the  town  as  to  be  able  to  cultivate  it  without  much 
hazard.  Some  remedy  they  determined  on  and  resolved  on  the  foolish  plan  to  divide  three  thousand 
acres  of  the  commons  into  three  acre  lots.  This  was  done,  but  they  were  as  unfortunate  as  before,  none 
of  thein  was  accommodated. 

Another  measure  adopted  w.as  to  authorize  the  clearing  the  town  lots  and  rem.aining  commons.  This 
was  but  a  partial  relief  even  for  those  already  arrived  and  the  number  was  daily  increasing. 

The  scheme  of  laying  out  the  lots  of  eight  acres  had  always  been  opposed  by  me  and  also  by  some 
others.  Our  opinion  was  that  a  small  farm  of  not  less  than  sixty-four  acres  should  be  laid  out  to  each 
share,  bordering  on  the  Ohio  and  other  n.avig.able  streams,  of  which  the  first  actual  settlers  should  take 
their  choice.  But  we  were  overruled.  The  eight  acre  lots  having  been  drawn  and  become  the  property 
of  individuals,  it  was  too  late  to  adopt  the  other  plan. 

With  respect  to  works  at  Campus  Martins,  the  four  block-houses  were  all  up,  and  the  private  houses 
of  the  curtainshad  been  so  far  advanced  in  the  course  of  the  year  as  to  render  the  place  very  defensible. 

By  the  timely  arrival  of  Governor  St.  Clair,  with  the  territorial  judges,  viz.,  Parsons  Symmes  and  Var- 
num, a  code  of  la^vs  was  adopted  for  the  territory  and  officers,  civil  and  military,  appointed  for  the 
county  of  Washington  before  the  first  of  September,  in  which  month  the  court  of  common  pleas  and 
quarter  session  was  opened  at  Marietta,  but  happily  for  the  credit  of  the  people,  there  was  no  suit  either 
civil  or  criminal  brought  before  the  court. 

The  whole  number  of  men,  including  myself,  who  arrived  at  Marietta,  April  7,  1788,  as  before  men- 
tioned, was  forty-eight,  among  whom  were  four  surveyors,  viz..  Colonel  Sproat,  Colonel  Meiggs,  Major 
Tupper  and  Mr.  John  Mathers.  And  in  the  course  of  the  year,  in  addition  to  the  above  number,  there 
came  eighty-four  men,  making  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  for  the  year  rySS.  There  were  fifteen  fami- 
lies, eight  of  whom  came  as  eariy  as  the  month  of  August,  among  whom  were  General  Tupper,  M.njor 
Gushing,  Major  Lovedale  and  Major  Coburn. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  at  the  close  of  this  year  there  was  not  a  single  white  family  within  the 
state  of  Ohio,  besides  those  included  in  our  settlement,  for  Colonel  Harmar  and  nearly  all  his  officers  were 
proprietors  in  the  Ohio  company.  Judge  Symmes  with  a  few  families  went  down  the  river  in  the  course 
of  the  summer,  but  they  wintered  in  Kentucky. 

We  had  no  interruption  from  the  Indians  this  year  at  Marietta,  partly  no  doubt  from  the  hopes  they 
entertained  of  the  treaty  which  had  been  promised  and  which  was  actually  entered  into  at  Fort  Harmar, 
January  9,  1789.  But  the  treaty  gave  us  no  real  security  or  reason  to  relax  our  precaution  against  sur- 
prise. The  directors  and  agents  and  all  the  proprietors  that  arrived  were  early  convinced  that  some  new 
project  must  be  adopted  for  accommodating  emigrants  with  lands,  or  settlements  would  come  to  nothing; 
and  in  the  minds  of  some  there  were  doubts  as  to  the  agents  having  authority  to  efiect  what  was  neces- 
sary to  remedy  the  defects.  The  proprietors  were,  therefore,  notified  to  meet  at  Marietta,  the  first 
Wednesday  of  December,  1788,  themselves,  or  by  agents  specially  appointed  for  the  purpose. 

But  the  proprietors  neither  came  themselves  nor  sent  agents  in  sufficient  numbers  to  authorize  their 


66  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

transacting  business.  Wherefore  the  agents  conceived  that  under  the  circumstances  they  were  war- 
ranted to  proceed  on  the  premises.  Therefore,  February  6,  1789,  the  agents  first  repealed  the  resolu- 
tions respecting  the  division  of  the  remaining  lands,  passed  at  Boston,  November  21,  1789,  and  then 
after  a  preamble  stating  their  reason  proceeded  as  follows  : 

Therefore,  Resolved,  unanimously,  that  there  shall  be  granted  to  persons,  who  shall  settle  in  such 
places  within  the  purchase  as  the  agents  may  think  most  conducive  to  advance  the  general  interests  of 
proprietors,  and  under  such  limitations  and  restrictions  as  they  shall  think  proper,  not  exceeding  one 
hundred  acres  of  each  share  in  the  fund  of  this  company,  and  that  a  committee  be  appointed  to  investi- 
gate the  purchase,  so  far  as  in  their  opinion  may  be  necessary,  in  order  to  point  out  and  ii.\  upon  proper 
plans  or  places  for  settlement. 

The  general  regulations  respecting  such  settlers  are,  that  no  one  settlement  should  consist  of  less  than 
twenty  men  able  to  bear  arms  and  ammunition,  and  to  erect  such  works  of  defense  as  should  be  pointed 
out  by  the  committee. 

In  pursuance  of  these  resolutions  to  grant  donation  lands,  a  number  of  settlements  were  made  in  1789 
and  1790,  of  which  we  shall  have  occasion  to  say  more  hereafter. 

The  number  of  emigrants  who  arrived  in  1789,  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  ascertain,  was  one  hundred  and 
fifty-two  men,  and  among  them  fifty-seven  families.  Among  the  emigrants  this  year  was  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Story.  Early  in  the  spring  Captain  Zebulon  Ring  was  killed  at  Belpre  by  the  Indians,  and  four  others 
in  the  woods  below  Galliopolis.  Mr.  Mathews,  the  surveyor,  and  one  man  escaped.  John  Gardner  was 
taken  at  Wolf  creek  but  escaped. 

1790.  In  the  last  and  present  year  the  following  settlements  commenced,  in  pursuance  of  the  donation 
system  before  mentioned,  viz  :  Four  settlements  on  the  Ohio  at  Belpre  and  Newberry,  including  sixty- 
eight  lots  on  the  Muskingum,  and  Wolf  creek  two  settlements. 

At  all  these  places  very  considerable  settlements  had  been  made  during  the  last  and  present  year, 
and  a  saw-mill  and  corn-mill  were  erected  at  Wolf  creek  and  Duck  creek.  At  Meigs'  creek  a  block- 
house was  built  for  twenty  settlers,  and  another  at  Hi  Bottom  for  forty.  Late  in  the  fall  of  the  present 
year  a  few  settlers  were  on  the  allotment  at  the  falls  of  Duck  creek. 

April  3.  Dr.  Cutler  and  myself,  in  behalf  of  the  directors,  executed  a  contract  with  William  Duer  and 
others  at  New  York,  for  the  sale  of  forty-eight  shares  of  land  in  the  Ohio  company's  purchase,  which 
had  been  forfeited  by  non-payment.  The  object  of  Duer  and  his  associates  was  to  provide  for  certain 
French  emigrants  who  had  begun  to  arrive  at  New  York.  In  pursuance  of  that  object.  Major  John 
Burnham,  with  his  party,  arrived  at  Galliopolis,  in  the  month  of  June,  and  immediately  commenced 
their  work.  A  number  of  the  French  emigrants  arrived  at  Galliopolis  in  the  course  of  the  summer 
and  fall. 

August  1790.  Although  our  settlement  had  suffered  nothing  from  the  Indians,  yet  knowing  that  Gen- 
eral Harmar  was  going  against  some  of  their  settlements,  and  other  circumstances,  gave  us  apprehen- 
sions of  mischief  from  them,  to  guard  against  which  detachments  of  militia,  under  the  pay  of  the  com- 
pany, were  stationed  at  each  settlement  for  the  protection  of  the  people  against  surprise. 

The  number  of  emigrants  this  year,  including  Major  Burnham's  party  and  exclusive  of  the  French 
emigrants,  as  near  as  we  could  ascertain,  was  one  hundred  and  thirty-one  families.  The  number  of 
French  emigrants  that  arrived  at  Galliopolis  we  never  ascertained,  but  I  find  that  thirty-five  men  and  two 
families  remained  some  time  at  Marietta. 

After  General  Harmar's  defeat  at  the  St.  Joseph,  near  the  Miama  towns,  at  the  head  of  the  Miama  of 
the  lake,  we  were  very  apprehensive  for  some  time  of  an  attack  from  our  neighbors,  the  Delawares  and 
Wyandotts,  but  as  they  made  no  movement  we  began  to  flatter  ourselves  that  they  would  not  take  part 
in  the  war  which  the  Shawnees  and  Miamas  had  provoked. 

I  have  stated  that  in  the  year  17S8  we  had  no  frosts  until  some  time  in  December,  but  in  the  year  1789 
it  was  far  otherwise.  A  severe  frost  about  the  fourth  of  October  destroyed  all  the  unripe  com 
throughout  the  western  country,  and  was  particularly  distressing  to  the  settlers  on  the  Ohio  com- 
pany's lands. 

I  left  Marietta  in  July,  1789,  intending  not  to  return  again  until  I  brought  my  family.  But  in  the 
winter  of  1790,  I  was,  with  Dr.  Cutler,  detained  in  New  York  on  the  company's  business,  and  while 
there,  as  before  stated,  we  contracted  with  William  Duer  and  others  for  the  sale  of  one  hundred  and 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  67 

forty-eight  share  of  forfeited  rights,  and  not  only  so,  but  I  undertook  to  engage  a  party  to  come  forward 
under  Major  Bumham  for  tlie  purpose  of  erecting  cabins  at  Chicamago,  now  Galliopolis.  I  arrived  at 
Marietta  with  Major  Burnham's  party  in  May,  with  a  stock  of  provisions  to  last  until  December,  to  which 
time  I  had  engaged  their  service  and  made  myself  responsible  for  their  pay.  Other  business,  likewise  of 
the  Ohio  company,  called  my  attention  to  Marietta  at  this  time,  which  the  journals  of  the  company  wil 
in  a  measure  explain. 

I  again  left  the  settlement  in  the  month  of  June  and  returned  with  my  family  the  fifth  of  November 
The  crops  of  corn  were  very  good  this  year,  but  the  increase  in  the  number  of  inhabitants,  with  the 
scarcity  in  the  early  part  of  the  season,  gave  reason  to  apprehend  that  there  would  not  be  a  supply  for 
the  ensuing  year. 

January  2,  1791.  This  evening  a  new  block-house  called  Big  Bottom  about  forty  miles  up  the  Mus- 
kingum, was  surprised  between  sunsetting  and  dark,  by  the  Indians.  They  first  decoyed  and  made 
prisoners  four  men  at  a  hut  a  little  distance  from  the  block-house.  Finding  the  door  unfastened,  they 
fired  upon  the  men  about  the  fire,  and  rushing  in  murdered  every  person  except  one  lad.  The  persons 
killed  were  John  Stacey,  Ezra  Putnam,  John  Camp,  Zebulon  Groop  ;  four  from  Massachusetts,  Jona- 
than Farwell  and  Couch;  two  from  New  Hampshire;  William  James  from  Connecticut,  Joseph  Clark 
from  Rhode  Island,  Isaac  Meeks,  wife  and  two  children  from  Virginia.  In  all,  twelve  killed.  Francis 
Choat,  Isaac  Choat,  Thomas  Shaw,  Philip  Stacey  and  James  Patten  were  taken  prisoners. 

The  Indians  came  down  to  Wolfe  creek  the  same  night,  but  fortunately  two  men  in  another  hut  not 
far  from  the  block-house  made  their  escape  and  coming  down  to  Captain  Roger's  hunting  camp,  arrived 
at  the  mills  before  the  Indians  and  gave  the  alarm.  The  Indians  finding  the  people  at  the  mills  were 
on  their  guard,  made  no  attack. 

It  was  now  evident  that  the  war  had  become  general,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  prepare  for  the 
worst.  Our  situation  was  critical  on  many  accounts.  The  troops  that  were  at  Fort  Ilarmar  had  all, 
except  a  few  invalids,  been  called  down  the  river.  General  Harniar  had  been  unfortunate  and  two  de- 
tachments, one  of  one  hundred  men,  and  the  other  of  three  hundred  and  sixty  had  severally  been  beaten 
by  the  Indians.  There  were  no  settlements  on  the  Ohio  from  Pittsburgh  to  Kentucky  that,  were  they 
disposed,  could  afford  us  assistance. 

The  Indians  were  much  elated  with  their  success,  and  threatened  that  there  should  not  remain  a 
smoke  of  a  white  man's  cabin  on  the  Ohio  by  the  time  the  leaves  put  out. 

Our  own  strength  at  this  time,  except  at  Galliopolis.  I  find  by  a  return  of  the  militia  made  about  this 
time,  to  be  as  follows  :  Rank  and  file,  civil  and  military,  officers  included,  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven.  This  included  all  at  Marietta,  Belpre  and  Wolf  Creek.  This,  it  appears,  was  the  whole  force 
which,  under  Providence,  we  had  to  rely  on  for  our  defense,  e.xcept  a  few  of  Burnham's  men,  some  of 
whom  remained  at  Galliopolis. 

Tlie  first  measure  taken  was  to  call  a  special  meeting  of  the  agents  and  proprietors  within  the  pur- 
chase on  the  fifth  of  January,  at  which  meeting  it  was  resolved  that  additional  works  were  necessary  to  be 
erected  for  the  defense  of  Marietta,  Belpre  and  Wolf  Creek  (Waterford);  that  Colonel  Sproat  be  applied 
to  and  requested  to  raise  a  body  of  militia  to  consist  of  six  spies  or  expert  woodsmen.  The  directors 
immediately  set  about  carrying  the  resolutions  into  effect. 

The  four  settlements  at  Belpre  and  Newberry  were  contracted  into  one.  Those  at  Wolf  Creek. 
Meiggs  Creek,  indeed  all  through  the  Muskingum,  were  collected  into  one,  except  those  that  came  to 
Marietta.  The  people  up  Duck  Creek  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  Marietta  were  all  called  in  and  took 
shelter  in  Campus  Martins,  Fort  Harmar,  and  at  the  point  on  the  upper  side  of  the  Muskingum  wliere  a 
large  space,  including  all  the  houses,  were  inclosed  by  a  stockade  block-house.  A  strong  work  of  block- 
houses joined  by  stockade  work  was  also  erected  at  Belpre,  and  another  at  the  station  up  the  Muskin- 
gum.    Campus  Martius  was  also  much  improved  by  additional  works. 

During  the  winter,  while  these  works  were  being  carried  forward,  few  men  left  the  settlements,  because 
they  were  receiving  wages  for  services  either  on  the  works  or  as  militia.  We  heard  nothing  from  the 
Indians  unul  the  month  of  March,  when  they  came  on  in  considerable  force  to  Waterford,  but  the  peo- 
ple being  apprised  of  their  approach,  they  effected  nothing  but  the  wounding  of  one  man  and  taking 
another  prisoner,  whom  they  caught  at  some  distance  from  the  fort.     They  did  not  attempt  the  fort  or 


68  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

any  other  of  our  stations,  but  dividing  into  small  parties,  they  harassed  all  the  settlements  on  the  Ohio 
through  the  summer  and  fall.  At  Marietta  they  killed  Captain  Joseph  Rogers,  about  half  a  mile  from 
Campus  Martius,  as  he  was  returning  from  a  scout,  and  Mathew  Reve  at  the  mouth  of  Duck  Creek. 
At  Belpre  they  killed  Benoni  Hurlburt  (a  spy)  while  out  on  duty.  They  also  killed  and  drove  off  a 
number  of  cattle  from  Belpre  and  Waterford.  They  also  killed  one  man  at  Galliopolis  and  James  Rilly 
at  Bellville,  and  took  Joseph  Rilly,  a  small  boy,  prisoner.  On  the  Virginia  side  four  men  were  killed, 
one  wounded  and  three  taken  prisoners  about  seven  miles  from  Marietta,  on  the  road  to  Clarksburgh. 
Finding  the  people  on  the  Ohio  company's  purchase  posted,  and  generally  keeping  a  good  lookout,  it 
appears  that  the  company  that  came  out  to  destroy  us,  root  and  branch,  quite  early  in  the  year  crossed 
over  into  Virginia,  and  near  the  Ohio,  and  even  as  far  east  as  the  waters  of  the  Mononagehla,  did  a 
great  deal  of  mischief  in  murdering  and  capturing  people  and  carrying  off  horses  and  cattle  every  year 
that  the  war  continued.  While  we  lost  but  few,  comparatively,  after  1791,  Mr,  Robert  Worth  and  a 
negro  boy  were  killed  at  Marietta  in  1792,  and  in  1793  Major  Goodale  was  killed  in  Belpre. 

February,  1792.  The  directors  of  the  Ohio  company  having  notified  a  meeting  of  special  agents  to  be 
held  in  Philadelphia  to  take  the  affairs  of  the  company  into  consideration,  I  set  out  on  the  second  of 
March,  in  company  with  Colonel  Robert  Oliver,  for  that  place.  On  our  arrival  we  met  with  Dr.  Cutler, 
and  together  prepared  a  petition  to  congress.  The  great  object  of  this  petition  was  to  be  released  from  the 
original  contract  for  the  purchase  of  one  million  five  hundred  thousand  acres  of  land,  and  for  a  reinburse- 
ment  of  the  expenses  of  the  war,  etc. ,  etc.  Our  situation  was  critical.  Colonel  Duer  and  his  associates 
had  altogether  failed  in  respect  to  the  one  hundred  and  forty-eight  shares  they  had  contracted  to  pur- 
chase. Duer  was  about  this  time  shut  up  in  jail,  where  he  died.  He  owed  me  $2,861.42  for  building 
cabins,  etc.,  in  Galliopolis.  Richard  Piatt,  the  treasurer  of  the  Ohio  company,  was  also  in  jail  and 
owed  the  company  about  eighty  thousand  dollars,  which  they  never  recovered.  We  were  bound  to  give  one 
hundred  acres  of  land  to  each  actual  settler,  who  should  continue  in  the  settlement  and  perform  military 
duty  during  the  war.  Our  ability  to  do  this  many  began  to  doubt.  St.  Clair  had  been  defeated  with 
great  loss  of  men,  all  his  artillery  and  stores  of  every  kind.  The  Indians  began  to  believe  themselves 
invincible,  and  they  truly  had  great  cause  for  triumph. 

Our  second  payment  to  congress  of  fifty  thousand  dollars  was  now  due,  and  on  the  non-payment  of 
which  it  was  a  question  whether  the  land  we  had  paid  for  might  not  be  forfeited.  Besides,  we  had 
already  expended  more  than  nine  thousand  dollars  in  erecting  works,  paying  militia,  etc. 

Under  the  circumstances  it  was  absolutely  impossible  to  fulfill  our  contract  with  congress,  and  there 
was  the  utmost  danger  of  the  settlement  being  broken  up.  But  in  this  mount  of  difficulties  Divine 
Providence  so  over-ruled  the  minds  of  men  that  congress  passed  an  act  authorizing  the  President  to 
issue  a  patent  for  the  75,000  acres  for  which  we  had  paid  in  final  settlement  certificates,  and  another  patent 
for  a  tract  of  214,285  acres,  and  which  we  paid  for  in  military  land  warrants,  valued  at  the  rate  of  one 
acre  equal  to  one  dollar  in  certificates.  Congress  also  granted  to  the  directors  100,000  acres  in  trust,  to 
be  granted  in  lots  of  one  hundred  acres  to  each  settler,  by  which  means  the  directors  were  able  to  fulfill 
their  engagements  to  settlers  without  any  sacrifice  of  the  company's  lands.  We  also  obtained  a  reim- 
bursement of  money  paid  for  wages  and  substitutes  of  mihtia— $2,614. 

The  expense  of  the  war  to  the  Ohio  company  was  $11,350.  These  expenses  were  incurred  during  the 
years  1791  and  1792.  After  the  first  six  months  of  the  year  1791,  the  Ohio  company  were  at  no  expense 
on  account  of  militia  who  were  called  into  service.     They  were  paid  and  subsisted  by  the  United  States. 

I  have  said  that,  in  May,  1792,  I  was  appointed  brigadier  in  the  army.  With  what  reluctance  I 
accepted  that  appointment  will  be  seen  by  the  following  letter  written  to  the  secretary  of  war  on  the 
occasion : 

Philadelphia,  May  7,  1792. 

Sir  :  I  have  been  this  day  honored  with  your  letter  of  the  fifth  instant,  notifying  me  that  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  senate,  has  appointed  me  a  brigadier-general. 
The  respect  I  owe  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  and  the  distressed  situation  of  the  country  I 
now  call  mine,  oblige  me  to  accept  the  honor  of  the  appointment,  provided,  however,  that  i  hold  my 
rank  from  my  commission  in  the  state  army  ;  that  I  consider  it  a  temporary  appointment,  wliich  I  pro- 
pose to  resign  as  soon  as  the  service  will  permit,  and,  in  the  meantime,  I  retain  my  office  in  the  civil 
department.  In  justice  to  myself  I  must  observe  that  I  have  not  the  remotest  wish  to  enter  again  into 
the  miHlary  line  ;  my  private  affairs  and  the  situation  of  my  family  forbid  it  ;  and  my  advanced  age,  as 


RUFUS  FUTNAM.  69 

well  as  the  state  of  my  health,  I  fear  will  render  me  unable  to  perform  the  duties  of  a  soldier  with  honor 
to  myself  or  advantage  to  the  service.  I  am.  etc. 

In  a  few  days  after  I  received  this  appointment  I  received  instructions  from  the  secretary  of  war,  the 
first  object  of  which  was  "  to  attempt  to  be  present  at  the  general  council  of  hostile  Indians  about  to  be 
held  on  the  Miami  river  of  Lake  Erie,  in  order  to  convince  said  Indians  of  the  humane  disposition  of  the 
United  States,  and  then  to  make  a  truce  or  peace  with  them." 

I  arrived  at  Pittsburgh  on  the  second  of  June,  and  on  the  fifth  I  sent  a  speech  to  the  hostile  tribes,  by 
two  Munsee  Indians,  who  had  been  taken  prisoners  and  released  for  that  purpose.  The  object  of  this 
speech  was  to  notify  them  of  the  object  of  my  mission  and  to  request  them  to  open  a  path  to  P^^rt  Jeffer- 
son, where  I  e-xpected  to  be  in  twenty  days,  and  that  they  should  send  some  of  their  young  men  with 
Captain  Hendrick  to  conduct  me,  with  a  few  friends,  to  the  place  they  should  fi.\  on  for  our  meeting. 
However,  I  did  not  arrive  at  Fort  Washington  till  July  2,  when  I  learned  that  the  very  day  I  had  sent 
word  to  the  Indians  that  I  proposed  to  be  at  Fort  Jefferson,  about  one  hundred  Indians,  with  new  white 
shirts  and  their  chief  with  a  scarlet  cloak,  fell  on  a  party  making  way  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  fort 
and  killed  or  carried  off  sixteen  men.  From  the  extraordinary  dress  of  these  Indians,  there  was  reason 
to  suspect  that  they  were  sent  out,  or  at  least  furnished  with  their  new  shirts,  by  the  British  agents,  for 
the  purpose  of  taking  me  off ;  and  the  suspicion  was  further  confirmed  soon  after  by  tlie  information  of 
the  murder  of  Colonel  Hardy  and  Major  Truman,  as  well  as  some  others,  who  had  not  long  since  been 
sent  to  them  with  flags.  From  information  that  could  be  depended  on,  I  was  soon  convinced  that  the 
Indians  who  met  at  the  gre.at  council  were  determined  on  war,  and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  make  any 
further  attempt  to  bring  them  to  treat  of  peace  at  present.  But  from  information  from  M.ijor  Ham- 
tranck,  the  commanding  ofltcer  at  Fort  Vincent,  there  was  reason  to  believe  that  something  might  be 
done  with  the  Wabash  and  other  more  western  Indians.  Accordingly,  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  July,  I 
sent  a  speech  to  all  the  western  tribes,  inviting  them  to  meet  me  in  council  at  Fort  Vmcent  the  twentieth 
of  September,  assuring  them  that  I  should  bring  their  friends  and  relations  with  me  (meaning  the  Indian 
prisoners  at  Fort  Washington). 

August  16  I  left  Fort  Washington  with  the  Indian  prisoners  and  arrived  at  Fort  Vincent  September  13, 
and  the  same  day  restored  the  prisoners,  about  sixty  in  number,  to  their  friends. 

The  council  assembled  on  the  twenty-fifth  and  continued  to  the  twenty-seventh,  when  the  treaty  was 
signed. 

How  far  my  conduct  met  the  approbation  of  the  President  the  following  letter  will  show  : 

War  Department,  Feb.  15,  1793. 
Sir  :     Your  letter  of  yesterday  has  been  submitted  to  the  President  of  the  United  States.     While  he 
accepts   your  resignation,  he  regrets  that  your  ill  health  compels  you  to  leave  the  army  as   he  had 
anticipated  much  good  to  the  troops  from  your  experience  as  an  officer. 

He  has  commanded  me  to  tender  you  his  thanks  for  the  zeal  and  judgment  manifest  in  your  negotia- 
tion with  the  Wabnsh  Indians,  and  your  furtlier  endeavor  toward  general  pacification. 
I  am,  sir,  with  great  esteem,  your  obedient  servant, 

S.  Knox,  Secretary  of  War. 
Btigadier-general  Rufus  Putnam. 

I  might  with  propriety  mention  a  number  of  instances  in  the  course  of  this  war,  of  God's  evidently 
appearing  by  His  Providence  to  interfere  for  the  preservation  of  our  inhabitants,  but,  suffice  it  to  re- 
mark that,  notwithstanding  the  very  frequent  passing  both  by  land  and  water  from  one  settlement  to 
another,  and  various  excursions  abroad,  particularly  to  Wolf  creek  mill  for  grinding,  yet  on  none  of 
these  occasions  were  any  lives  lost  or  other  injury  received  from  the  enemy.  For  myself,  I  have  great 
reason  to  acknowledge  the  Providence  of  God  in  my  own  preservation,  in  that,  while  much  mischief  was 
done  on  the  Ohio,  especially  near  the  mouth  of  the  Scioto  river,  I  made  three  trips  to  Cincinnati  without 
being  molested  by  the  Indians,  although  sometimes  alarmed. 

In  1794  Colonel  Pickering,  postmaster  general,  proposed  the  plan  of  carrying  the  mail  from  Wheeling 
to  Limestown  (Maysville)  by  water.  I  was  consulted ;  the  plan  I  proposed  was  adopted,  and  the  busi- 
ness planned  under  my  direction. 

June  14,  1796.  Mr.  Wolcott,  secretary  of  the  treasury,  said  in  a  letter  to  me:  "  The  President  of  the 
United  States  has  been  pleased  to  confide  to  you  the  business  of  carrying  into  effect  an  act  of  congress 


7° 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


entitled  '  an  act  to  authorize  Ebenezer  Zane  to  locate  certain  lands  in  the  territory  of  the  United  States, 
northwest  of  the  Ohio."  " 

But  the  last  and  best  gift  from  President  Washington  was  announced  in  a  letter  from  Mr.  Secretary 
Pickering,  enclosing  a  commission  of  surveyor-general  of  the  United  States,  bearing  date  October  i,  1796. 

In  what  manner  I  have  fulfilled  the  duties  of  this  office,  1  shall  leave  for  those  employed  under  me, 
and  were  best  informed  on  the  subject,  to  determine.  Indeed,!  might  appeal  to  my  correspondence  with 
the  secretaries  of  the  treasury,  or  even  to  Mr.  Gallatin  personally,  that  no  want  of  ability,  integrity  or 
industry  was  the  cause  of  my  removal  from  office.  No  !  It  was  done  because  I  did  not  subscribe  to  the 
measures  of  him  whom  I  have  called  the  arch-enemy  of  Washington's  administration. 

Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  reply  to  the  remonstrance  of  the  merchants  of  New  Haven,  asks,  ' '  how  are  vacan- 
cies to  be  obtained?  those  by  death  are  few,  by  resignation  none.  Can  any  other  mode  than  removal  be 
proposed?  I  shall  proceed  with  deliberation,  that  it  may  be  thrown  as  much  as  possible  on  deUnquency 
oppression,  intolerance  and  anti-Revolutionary  adherence  to  our  enemies." 

How  consistent  with  this  declaration  was  his  appointment  of  Mr.  Mansfield,  well  known  to  be  an  ac- 
tive Tory. 

Mr.  Gallatin's  letter  announcing  Mr,  Mansfield's  appointment  to  the  office  of  surveyor-general,  bears, 
date  September  21,  1803.  Mr.  Joseph  Nourse,  registrar  of  the  treasury  department,  in  a  letter  tome, 
dated  January  7,  1804,  observed  :  "I  have  heard  it  reported  that  you  were  no  longer  in  office,  but  as  it 
has  not  been  announced,  I  was  in  hopes  that  it  was  erroneous  until  you  mentioned  it  in  your  letter.'' 
This,  I  think,  looks  a  little  like  political  martyrdom,  which  it  was  wished  to  conceal  from  public  notor- 
iety, that  my  friends  might  not  have  so  fair  an  opportunity  of  doing  public  justice  to  my  character. 

But,  be  that  as  it  may,  I  am  happy  in  having  my  name  enrolled  with  many  others  who  have  suffered 
the  like  political  death  for  adherence  to  those  correct  principles  and  measures  in  pursuance  of  which  our 
country  rose  from  a  state  of  weakness  and  poverty  to  strength,  honor  and  credit. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CONCLUSION. 

The  office  of  surveyor-general  was  one  of  great  responsibility,  and  ex- 
tensive knowledge  and  great  industry  were  necessary  in  order  to  properly 
discharge  the  duties  pertaining  thereto.  General  Putnam  had  so  success- 
fully and  ably  managed  the  department  that  there  was  great  indignation 
felt  upon  his  removal  from  office. 

After  this  he  devoted  his  interest  and  energies  to  all  that  was  best  and 
highest  in  the  community  that  he  had  been  so  greatly  instrumental  in 
founding.  To  education  and  the  building  of  that  kingdom  whose  pros- 
perity was  always  dear  to  him,  he  gave  his  labors  and  his  prayers. 
Largely  through  his  influence  the  Muskingum  academy  was  started  in  1798. 
This  was  the  first  school  in  which  anything  higher  than  the  common 
English  branches  was  taught  in  all  this  Northwest  territory,  which  is  now 
so  studded  with  colleges,  academies  and  high  schools. 

In  1801  he  was  elected,  by  the  territorial  legislature,  one  of  the  trus- 
tees of  the  Ohio  University,  the  first  college  established  in  Ohio.  He 
manifested  a  warm  interest  in  securing  endowment  and  getting  the  college 
on  a  firm  foundation. 

Yet  once  again  he  was  called  to  a  public  office  and  one  of  trust  and  re- 
sponsibility. In  1S02,  the  citizens  of  Washington  county  elected  him  a 
member  of  the  convention  called  to  form  a  constitution  for  the  state,  then 
just  admitted  to  the  Union.  He  did  good  service  therein  in  many  ways, 
especially  in  fighting  against  the  introduction  of  slavery,  which,  notwith- 
standing the  prohibition  in  the  ordinance  of  1787,  was  kept  out  of  the 
state  constitution  only  by  a  majority  of  one. 

In  1807  he  drafted  a  plan  for  a  church,  which  still  stands  as  a  monu- 
ment of  his  skill  and  his  interest  in  the  advancement  of  the  cause  that, 
through  all  his  mature  life,  had  been  so  dear  to  him.  It  is  still  used  by 
the  Congregational  society  in  Marietta  as  their  place  of  worship.  It  was 
large  and  imposing  for  the  time,  and  General  Putnam  gave  to  it  liberally 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  72 

of  his  means  and  also  his  personal  supervision  while  it  was  in  process  of 
erection.  He  also  participated  in  the  formation  of  a  Bible  society  and  the 
establishment  of  a  Sabbath-school.  The  latter  was  a  new  thing  then,  and 
something  of  which  he  had  only  heard,  and  success  in  getting  one  started 
was  the  source  of  great  pleasure  and  satisfaction  to  him. 

And  now,  his  public  work  was  done,  surrounded  by  his  children  and 
his  children's  children,  with  a  thriving  community  to  bear  witness  to  his 
wisdom  and  far-seeing  philanthropy,  honored,  with  the  respect  of  all  who 
knew  him,  and  cheered  by  the  gratitude  of  those  he  had  benefited,  he 
waited  in  serene  old  age  for  the  summons  to  start  again  for  a  new  and  bet- 
ter country,  where  life  was  ever  fresh  and  peace  eternal. 

The  companion  with  whom  he  had  traveled  the  journey  of  Hfe  for  more 
than  half  a  century  was  called  before  him.  Mrs.  Putnam  died  in  1820. 
His  maiden  daughter,  Elizabeth,  devoted  herself  to  his  comfort,  and  did 
whatever  love  and  care,  working  together,  could  do  to  make  the  down 
grade  easy  and  pleasant  to  him. 

At  length  the  summons  came.  In  1824,  when  he  was  in  his  eighty- 
seventh  year,  he  was  called  to  that  better  land  for  which  he  had 
been  long  getting  ready,  where  he  would  find  a  home  prepared  for 
him  in  a  "house  not  made  with  hands."  His  remains  were  taken  to 
"Mound  Cemetery,"  and  there  left  to  return  to  dust.  As  was  fitting,  his 
ashes  repose  in  the  town  whose  foundation  he  had  been  so  greatly  instru- 
mental in  laying.  There,  in  the  shadow  of  a  monument,  erected  by  a  for- 
gotten race  to  chieftains  of  their  own,  who  had,  perhaps,  in  their  time,  done 
deeds;  worthy  of  remembrance,  he  sleeps  his  last  sleep.  He  left  numer- 
ous descendants,  who  are  generally  God-fearing  men  and  women,  useful 
citizens,  and  many  of  them  active  workers  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  sum  up  the  character  of  this  man,  whose  life 
has  been  thus  imperfectly  sketched.  His  work  is  his  best  epitaph  and 
eulogium.  He  was  not  brilliant,  he  was  not  quick,  but  he  was  richly  en- 
dowed with  that  best  of  gifts — good,  sound,  common  sense,  and  he  had, 
in  unusual  degree,  that  prescience  that  enabled  him  to  skillfully  adapt 
means  to  ends,  so  as  thereby  to  accomplish  what  he  wished.  Always 
modest,  he  "leaned  not  to  his  own  understanding,"  but  constantly  re- 
cognized his  need  of  help  from  on  high.  His  judgment  was  sound,  he 
was  patient  and  had  great  power  of  endurance.  His  integrity  was  never 
questioned ;  he  was  always  found  on  the  side  of  the  right,  and  no  good 
cause  was  ever  brought  before  him  from  which  he  willingly  turned  away. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  73 

His  personal  appearance  was  imposing.  He  was  courtly  in  his  manners, 
after  the  old  style  of  gentlemen,  though  oftentimes  a  little  abrupt,  after 
the  manner  of  the  Putnams.  Being  a  much  experienced  man,  he  was  very 
interesting  as  well  as  instructive  in  conversation.  He  had  a  large  fund  from 
which  to  draw,  for  he  had  seen  much  of  distinguished  men,  and  of  many 
important  events  he  could  say,  if  he  would,  qnoniin  magna  pars  fui. 

A  granite  monument,  recently  erected  by  his  grandson.  Colonel  W.  R. 
Putnam,  marks  the  place  of  his  rest.      It  has  this  inscription  : 

Gen.  Rum's  I'utnam. 
A  revolutionary  officer,  and  the  '.eader  of  the  colony  which  made  the  first  seltleinent  in  the  Territory  of 
the  Northwest  at  Marietta,  April  7,  1788. 

Born  April  9,  1738. 

Died  May  4,  1824. 

Persis  Rice,  wife  of 

Rufus  Putnam, 

Born  November  ig,  1737. 

Died  September  6,  1820. 

"  Tile  memory  of  the  just  is  Blessed." 

The  children  of  General  Rufus  Putnam  were:      Ayres,  born  1761,  died 
1762;   Elizabeth,    born    1765,  died    1830;   Persis,    born    1767,  died  ; 

Susanna,  born  176S,  died  1840  ;  Abigail,  born  1770,  died  1805  ;  William 
Rufus,  born  1771,  died  1S55  ;  Franklin,  born  1774,  died  1776;  Edwin, 
born  1776,  died  1843  ;  Patty,  born  1777,  died  1842;  and  Catharine,  born 
1780,  died  1808.  William  Rufus  married,  in  1803,  Jcrusha  Guitteau. 
Their  son,  William  Rufus,  jr.,  was  born  June  13,  I012.  Edwin  married 
Miss  Safford  and  had  five  children,  three  sons  and  two  daugiiters.  Su- 
sanna married  Christopher  Burlingame,  and  left  a  large  family  of  children. 
Abigail  married  William  Browning  of  Belpre.  Persis  married  Perly  Howe 
of  Belpre.  Martha  married  Benjamin  Tupper  of  Putnam.  Catharine  mar- 
ried Ebenezer  Buckingham  and  died  leaving  one  son.  General  Catharinus 
Putnam  Buckingham,  now  of  Chica^'.o,  Illinois. 


PART  SECOND. 


PREFACE. 

Marietta,  queenly  in  name  and  beautiful  for  situation,  has  the  honor  of 
being  the  germinal  seed  of  which  the  outgrowth  is  five  magnificent  states 
— Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Michigan  and  Wisconsin.  These  were  all  carved 
out  of  the  Northwest  Territory,  over  which  the  ordinance  of  17S7  spread 
its  aegis,  on  which  was  inscribed  in  imperishable  letters  "  There  shall  be 
neither  slavery  nor  involuntary  servitude  in  the  said  territory,"  and  again, 
"Religion,  morality  and  knowledge  being  necessary  to  good  government 
and  the  happiness  of  mankind,  schools  and  the  means  of  education  shall 
be  forever  encouraged."  Obedience  to  these  requirements,  uniting  with 
other  causes,  has  brought  about  such  growth  and  prosperity  as  the  world 
had  never  seen  till  now. 

Time,  flying  on  restless  wing,  will  soon  complete  a  cycle  of  one  hun- 
dred years  since  the  beginning  was  made  in  the  settlement  of  these  states. 
The  little  mother  invites  the  children,  who  have  scattered  so  widely  and 
wrought  such  wonders  in  the  way  of  progress  and  wealth,  to  come  home 
and  rejoice  with  her  over  the  accomplishments  of  the  century,  and  talk  of 
the  hopes  that  light  up  the  future. 

This  book  has  been  prepared  with  reference  to  the  coming  event.  The 
intent  and  meaning  of  the  celebration  will  be  sought  after.  There  will  be 
a  desire  to  lift  the  veil  that,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  hides  the  heroic 
age  of  the  west,  and  learn  to  whom  we  owe  the  laying  of  the  foundation 
upon  which  so  magnificent  a  structure  has  been  built.  If  v.'e  cannot  dis- 
charge an  obligation,  there  is  comfort  in  being  able  to  ack-nowledge  it. 

As  it  seemed  desirable  to  make  each  part  of  the  work  as  complete  in 
itself  as  might  be,  some  repetition  seemed  unavoidable.     To  lighten  the 


78  PREFACE. 

tax  on  the  patience  of  the  reader,  some  variety  was  secured  by  allowing 
the  principal  actor  in  the  event,  to  tell  his  own  story,  in  the  first  part. 

Except  what  was  gathered  from  the  journal  and  papers  of  General  Put- 
nam, the  larger  part  of  the  facts  worded  in  the  book  are  taken  from  the 
writings  of  Dr.  S.  P.  Hildreth.  He  is  the  ultimate  source  of  much  that 
is  known  of  the  heroic  age  of  the  west.  He  was  indefatigable  in  gather- 
ing up  and  putting  upon  record  information  in  regard  to  that  period.  He 
lived  so  near  the  time  that  he  was  personally  acquainted  with  the  actors 
in  the  events  which  he  narrates.  A  large  debt  is  due  to  him  for  telling 
us  how  much  we  owe  and  to  whom  the  debt  is  due.  But  for  him,  much 
that  we  are  glad  to  learn  would  have  been  consigned  to  an  oblivion  too 
obscure  to  be  penetrated.  M.  C. 

Marietta  Ohio,  June,  1886, 


CHAPTER   I. 


FIRST  SETTLEMENT  IN  OHIO. 


Whether  or  not  old  Fatlier  Time  moved  with  any  greater  swiftness  in 
these  latter  days  than  he  did  in  the  centuries  that  are  gone,  events  seem 
to  thicken  and  more  is  accomplished.  This  great  state  of  Ohio,  which 
ranks  as  third  in  the  grand  Republic,  a  little  less  than  a  century  ago 
was  a  wilderness,  teeming,  to  be  sure,  with  riches,  but  had  for  inhab- 
itants only  the  wild  Indians,  who  did  not  know  how  to  develop  the  vast 
resources  wrapped  up  in  a  rich  soil,  wonderful  forests,  hidden  treasures  of 
coal  and  iron,  and  oil  to  create  light  in  dwellings  and  cause  the  busy 
wheels  of  machinery  to  run  smoothly. 

In  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  Delaware  Indians  occupied 
nearly  all  of  the  eastern  half  of  what  is  now  the  state  of  Ohio.  The  Chip- 
pewas  were  gathered  around  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Erie.  The 
Ottawas  occupied  the  valleys  of  the  Maumee  and  Sandusky.  The  Sha- 
vvanees  were  in  the  Scioto  valley.  The  Miamis  dwelt  by  the  sitlc  of  the 
rivers  that  bear  their  name.  A  part  of  the  Wyandots,  whom  the  French 
called  Mingoes,  with  their  half-king  had  settled  at  the  mouth  of  the  San- 
dusky and  the  remainder  at  Detroit. 

The  Piquas  were  a  branch  of  the  Shawanees.  These  tribes  were  not, 
however,  strictly  confined  to  the  territories  mentioned.  The  Shawanees 
had  a  village  called  Logstown,  seventeen  miles  below  Pittsburgh,  in  the 
district  of  the  Delawares.  This  last  mentioned  tribe  had  been  driven 
from  the  Delaware  to  the  Susquehanna,  and  from  thence  to  the  Allegheny, 
and  again  from  there  still  further  west  until  at  last  the}'  settled  down  on 
the  generous  gift  of  the  Wj'.indots.  The  boundary  uf  this  tract  began  at 
the  Beaver  river  and  extended  to  the  Cuyahoga,  and  along  Lalce  iM'ie  to 
the  Sandusky,  up  the  Sandusky  to  the  Hocking,  down  the  Hocking  to  the 
Ohio. 

The  name,  Delaware,  is  not  Indian  but  came  from  the  name  of  an  early 
governor  of  Virginia,  Lord  De  la  War.     Their  own  name   for  their  tribe 


8o  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

was  Lenni  Lenape,  Indian  for  the  Genesis  term — man.  By  all  the  tribes 
mentioned,  the  Delawares  seem  to  have  been  the  most  susceptible  of  civiliz- 
ation and  the  readiest  to  accept  the  Christian  religion.  It  was  among 
them  that  tlie  self-sacrificing  Moravians  labored  so  successfully,  and  the 
victims  who  were  the  subjects  of  that  saddest  of  sad  stories,  the  massacre 
of  the  Christian  Indians  in  Ohio,  belonged  to  this  tribe. 

When  the  Revolutionary  War  began,  it  had  been  computed  that  the 
Indians  of  New  York,  Ohio  and  the  lakes,  would  muster  not  less  than  ten 
thousand  warriors.  During  the  struggle  between  the  northern  country 
and  the  colonies,  there  were  but  few  Indians  that  took  sides  with  the  col- 
onies. The  Iroquois,  wlio  had  their  principal  seat  in  New  York,  wer* 
divided.  The  majority  adhered  to  the  British,  while  the  Oneidas  and 
Tuscarawas  were  induced  to  remain  neutral,  mainly  through  the  influence  of 
the  missionary,  Samuel  Kirkland.  In  like  manner  the  heroic  and  indefa- 
tigable Zeisberger  for  some  time  kept  the  Delawares  from  joining  the  ranks 
of  the  enemy.  Thus  on  the  western  continent  a  zealous  missionary  held 
in  check  the  Red  men  and  kept  them  from  the  pillage  and  murder  of  the 
inhabitants,  while  the  same  important  service  was  done  in  a  similar  way 
farther  to  the  eastward. 

This  two-fold  influence  prevented  a  general  rising  of  the  Indians  in  the 
early  part  of  the  war,  when  the  condition  of  things  was  most  critical.  It 
is  true  that  later  nearly  all  the  Delawares  went  over  to  the  British,  but  it 
was  after  the  defeat  of  Burgoyne  and  the  alliance  made  with  France,  when 
the  Americans  were  better  able  to  manage  them.  The  capital  of  the  Del- 
awares and  seat  of  their  grand  council  was  at  the  place  where  Newcomers- 
town  is  now  situated.  It  was  a  large  and  flourishing  Indian  town  contain- 
ing one  hundred  houses,  mostly  built  of  logs. 

The  Iroquois  in  six  nations  held  nominal  sway  over  all  these  tribes,  as 
well  as  many  others  still  further  west,  claiming  to  own  the  country  and 
the  allegiance  of  the  inhabitants  by  right  of  conquest. 

When  preparations  were  made  for  the  company  of  the  "Ohio  country," 
there  were  but  few  settlements  of  the  Indians  found  along  the  Ohio  river. 
It  was  too  easy  for  the  powerful  Iroquois  to  glide  down  its  smooth  current 
and  attack  their  victims  when  unaware.  There  were  no  signs  to  announce 
their  coming,  and  no  tracks  by  which  it  could  be  ascertained  whither  they 
were  going.  The  Delawares  and  other  tribes  had,  therefore,  retreated 
from  the  river  and  only  came  into  the  neighborhood  thereof  when  in 
quest  of  game. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  8i 

The  award  of  greatest  bravery  was  given  to  the  Wyandots.  It  was  a 
law  among  them  to  never  surrender ;  they  must  literally  "conqueror  die." 
In  the  battle  of  "the  Fallen  Timbers"  only  one  chief  of  this  tribe  was 
taken  prisoner,  and  he  not  until  he  was  severely  wounded. 

The  foundation  (if  the  claims  to  this  western  country  put  forth  by 
France  and  England  has  been  already  briefly  considered  in  the  life  of 
General  Putnam.  It  will  suffice  to  repeat  here  that  France  based  her 
claims  on  the  right  given  by  discovery  and  occupation.  England  claimed 
that  discoveries  and  settlements  on  the  Atlantic  coast  gave  them  a  right 
to  have  and  to  hold  all  the  territory  on  the  same  parallel  from  ocean  to 
ocean.  They  also  strengthened  their  cause  by  alleged  treaties  with  and 
purchases  from  the  Indians.  But  the  treaties  and  purchases  were  alike 
contracted  with  the  Iroquois,  and  their  right  to  transfer  the  country  in 
either  way  was  disputed  by  the  resident  tribes.  The  difficulty  between 
France  and  England  culminated  in  the  French  and  Indian  war,  which 
lasted  from  1756  to  1763.  A  treaty  of  peace  was  made  in  Paris  in  1763.  In 
this  treaty  France  ceded  to  England  all  her  right  and  title  to  the  country 
north  and  east  of  the  Mississippi  river.  During  the  French  occupation, 
what  is  now  the  state  of  Ohio  was  included  in  Louisiana.  Subsequently, 
under  English  rule,  it  became  a  part  of  Canada.  In  1774  parliament 
passed  what  is  known  as  the  "Quebec  bill,"  by  the  provision  of  which 
the  Ohio  river  was  made  the  southwestern  and  the  Mississippi  the  western 
boundary  of  Canada,  thus  including  all  of  the  northwest  territory  in  the 
province  of  Quebec. 

The  English  government  did  not  seem  to  be  in  any  haste  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  benefits  of  their  new  possessions.  They  did,  however, 
build  and  fortify  Fort  Pitt.     That  point  was  too  important  to  risk  its  loss. 

In  1770  George  Washington  made  a  journey  down  the  Ohio  river. 

Irving,  in  his  'Life  of  Washington, '  gives  the  following  account  of  the 
expedition  : 

Washington  was  one  of  the  boaid  of  commissioners  appointed  at  the  close  of  the  late  war  [French 
and  Indian  war]  to  settle  the  military  accoimts  of  the  colony,  Among  the  claims  which  came  before 
the  board,  were  those  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  who  had  engaged  to  serve  until  peace,  under  the 
proclamation  of  Governor  Dinwiddle,  holding  forth  a  bounty  of  two  hundred  acres  of  land,  to  be  appor- 
tioned among  them  according  to  rank.  Those  claims  were  yet  unsatisfied.  .  .  .  Washington 
became  the  champion  of  those  claims,  and  an  opportunity  now  presented  itself  for  their  liquidation. 
The  six  nations,  by  a  treaty  of  1768,  had  ceded  to  the  British  crown,  in  consideration  of  a  sum  of 
money,  all  the  lands  possessed  by  them  south  of  the  Ohio.  Land  offices  would  soon  be  opened  for 
the  sale  of  them.  Squatters  and  speculators  were  already  preparing  to  swarm  in,  set  up  their  marks 
on  the  choicest  spots  and  establish  what  were  called  pre-emption  rights.     Washington  determined  at 


82  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

once  to  visit  the  lands  thus  ceded,  affix  his  mark  on  such  tracts  as  he  should  select,  and  apply  for  a 
grant  from  government  in  behalf  of  the  soldiers'  claim. 

The  expedition  would  be  attended  with  some  degree  of  danger.  The  frontier  was  yet  in  an  uneasy 
State,  and  the  Mingoes  complained  that  the  Six  Nations  had  not  given  them  their  full  share  of  the  consid- 
eration money  of  the  late  sale,  and  they  talked  of  exacting  the  difference  from  the  white  men  who  came 
to  settle  in  what  had  been  their  hunting  grounds.  Traders,  squatters,  and  other  adventurers  into 
tlie  wilderness  were  murdered,  and  further  troubles  were  apprehended. 

Washington  had  for  a  companion  his  friend  and  neighbor.  Dr.  Craik.  They  set  out  on  the  fifth 
day  of  October  with  their  negro  attendants,  two  belonging  to  Washington  and  one  to  the  doctor.  The 
whole  party  was  mounted  and  there  was  a  led  horse  for  the  baggage. 

After  twelve  days' traveling  they  came  to  Fort  Pitt.  It  was  garrisoned  by  two  companies  of  royal 
Irish,  commanded  by  a  Captain  Edmonson.  A  hamlet  of  about  twenty  log  houses  inhabited  by  Indian 
traders,  had  sprung  up  within  three  hundred  yards  of  the  fort,  and  was  called  the  town.  It  was  the 
embryo  city  of  Pittsburgli,  now  so  prosperous.  At  one  of  the  houses,  a  tolerable  frontier  inn,  they 
took  up  their  quarters,  but  during  their  brief  sojourn  they  were  entertained  with  great  hospitality  at   the 

fort.     .     .     . 

At  Pittsburgh  the  travelers  left  their  horses  and  embarked  in  a  large  canoe,  to  make  a  voyage  down 
the  Ohio  as  far  as  the  Great  Kanawha.  Colonel  Croghan  engaged  two  Indians  for  their  service  and 
an  interpreter  named  John  Nicholson.  The  colonel  and  some  of  the  officers  of  the  garrison  accom- 
panied them  as  far  as  Logstown.  Here  they  breakfasted  together,  the  Colonel  and  his  companions 
cheering  the  voyagers  from  the  shore  as  the  canoe  was  borne  off  by  the  current  of  the  beautiful  Ohio. 

Washington's  propensities  as  a  sportsman  had  here  full  display.  Deer  were  continually  to  be  seen 
coming  down  to  the  water's  edge  to  drink  or  browsing  along  the  shore  ;  there  were  innumerable  flocks 
of  wild  turkeys  and  streaming  flights  of  ducks  and  geese,  so  that  as  the  voyagers  floated  along,  they 
were  enabled  to  fill  their  canoe  with  game.  At  night  they  encamped  on  the  river  bank,  lit  their  fire 
and  made  a  sumptuous  hunter's  repast.  The  great  object  of  his  expedition  is  evinced  in  his  constant 
notice  of  the  features  and  character  of  the  country  ;  the  quality  of  the  soil  as  indicated  by  the  nature 
of  the  trees,  and  the  level  tracts  fitted  for  settlements. 

From  other  sources  -we  get  the  following  extracts  from  his  journal : 

At  the  lower  end  of  the  Long  Reach,  and  for  some  distance  up  to  it  on  the  east  side,  is  a  large 
bottom,  but  low  and  covered  with  beach  near  the  river  shore,  which  is  no  indication  of  good  land. 

The  Long  Reach  is  a  straight  course  of  the  river  for  about  eighteen  or  twenty  miles,  which  appears 
more  extraordinary  as  the  Ohio  in  general  is  remarkably  crooked.  There  are  several  islands  in  this 
Reach,  some  containing  a  hundred  or  more  acres  of  land,  but  all,  I  apprehend,  liable  to  be  overflowed. 

October  26. — Washington,  at  night,  encamped  at  a  creek  about  twelve  miles  below  these  islands, 
which  was  pretty  large  at  the  mouth  and  just  above  an  island. 

The  creek    with  the    large  mouth    was  the    Little    Muskingum.      The 
journal  continues  : 

October  27— Left  our  encampment  a  quarter  before  seven.  After  passing  the  creek  near  which  we  lay, 
and  another  of  much  the  same  size  and  on  the  same  side  [Duck  Creek],  also  one  island  about  two 
miles  in  length,  but  not  wide,  we  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Muskingum,  distant  from  our  encampment 
about  four  miles.  This  river  is  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards  wide  at  the  mouth  ;  it  runs  out  in  a 
gentle  current.  It  is  a  clear  stream,  and  is  navigable  a  great  way  into  the  country  for  canoes.  From 
Muskingum  to  Little  Kanawha  is  about  thirteen  miles.  This  is  about  as  wide  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Muskingum,  but  much  deeper.  It  runs  up  towards  the  inhabitants  of  Monongahela.  .  .  About 
six  or  seven  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Kanawha,  jve  came  to  a  small  creek  on  the  west  side 
which  the  Indians  call  "  Little  Hockhocking."  .  .  The  land,  for  two  or  three  miles  below  the 
Little  Kanawha,  appears  to  be  broken  and  indifferent,  but  opposite  to  the  Little  Hockhocking  there 
is  a  bottom  of  good  land. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  83 

Washington  seems  never  to  have  lost  his  interest  in  the  western 
country,  and  his  influence  undoubtedly  did  much  to  direct  thought  and 
attention  to  the  "  Ohio  country,"  when  in  the  fullness  of  time  prepara- 
tions were  made  for  its  occupation. 

In  1774  the  Shawnees  became  so  hostile  and  aggressive,  in  consequence 
of  the  murder  of  the  family  of  the  celebrated  Indian  chief  Logan,  that  it 
was  necessary  to  take  measures  for  their  subjugation. 

Lord  Dunmore,  the  royal  governor  of  Virginia,  gathered  together  an 
army  and  went  against  them.  He  commanded  in  person  the  larger  divi- 
sion of  the  army  ;  but  entrusted  a  division  of  about  eleven  hundred  to  the 
command  of  General  Andrew  Lewis.  This  force  was  attacked  by  the 
Indians  October  10,  and  then  was  fought  one  of  the  most  sanguinary 
battles  known  in  the  warfare  of  the  west.  This  engagement  is  known  as 
the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant.  The  opposing  ranks  were  about  equal  in 
number.  Half  the  officers  and  fifty-two  men  were  slain  in  General  Lewis' 
division,  while  the  loss  of  the  Indians  was  supposed  to  be  two  hundred 
and  thirty-three.  Lord  Dunmore  was  more  fortunate.  He  was  not 
attacked,  and  continued  his  march  to  Pickaway  plains,  where  he  met  the 
remnant  of  the  division  that  had  suffered  so  disastrousl)'.  At  camp 
Charlotte,  where  the  Indians  were  summoned  to  appear,  they  met  Lord 
Dunmore,  and  all  but  Logan  signed  a  treaty  of  peace.  He  did  not  re- 
spond to  the  summons  to  attend  the  meeting.  When  Lord  Dunmore 
sent  a  messenger  to  him  he  sent,  as  an  answer  to  the  request  to  meet  him, 
the  speech  so  well  known.  Doubts  have  been  cast  upon  its  authenticity. 
But  Jefferson  and  others,  who  had  good  opportunities  for  knowing,  de- 
clared that  there  was  no  doubt  as  to  its  being  authentic.  Ziesberger,  who 
knew  Logan  well,  said  that  he  (Logan)  was  quite  capable  of  producing 
it.     As  a  specimen  of  Indian  eloquence  it  is  worthy  of  repetition  : 

I  appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say  that  he  ever  entered  Logan's  cabin  but  I  gave  him  meat  ;  that  he 
ever  came  naked  but  I  clothed  him.  In  the  course  of  the  last  war  Logan  remained  in  his  cabin,  an  ad- 
vocate for  peace.  I  had  such  affection  for  the  white  people,  that  I  was  pointed  at  by  the  rest  of  my 
nation.  I  should  have  ever  lived  with  them  had  it  not  been  for  Colonel  Cresap,  who  last  year  cut  off  in 
cold  blood  all  the  relations  of  Logan,  not  sparing  the  women  and  children.  There  runs  not  a  drop  of 
my  blood  in  the  veins  of  any  human  creature.  This  called  on  me  for  revenge.  I  am  glad  that  there  is  a 
prospect  of  peace,  on  account  of  the  nation  ;  but  I  beg  you  will  not  entertain  a  thought  that  anything  I 
have  said  proceeds  from  fear  !  Logan  disdains  the  thought  !  He  will  not  turn  on  his  heel  to  save  his 
life  !     Who  is  there  to  mourn  for  Logan  ?     No  one. 

So  far  as  the  west  was  concerned,  the  most  important  event  that 
occurred  during  the  Revolutionary  war,  was  the  expedition  and  subsequent 


84  RUFUS   PUTNAM. 

conquests  of  George  Rogers  Clark.  He  captured  the  British  forts  of 
Kaskaskia  and  St.  Vincents,  and  thereby  laid  the  foundation  for  the  claim 
made  by  the  United  States,  in  the  treaty  of  1783,  that  their  western 
boundary  should  extend  to  the  Mississippi  river.  General  Garfield  said: 
"The  cession  of  that  great  territory  was  due  mainly  to  the  foresight,  the 
courage  and  endurance  of  one  man,  who  never  received  from  his  country 
an  adequate  recognition  of  his  great  services." 


CHAPTER   II. 

PRELIMINARIES  TO  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  OHIO. 

James  Russel  Lowell  says:  "The  only  thing  a  New  Englander  was 
ever  locked  out  of  was  the  jails. "  If  this  be  true,  it  would  not  be  expected 
that  he  would  long  remain  indifferent  to  the  occupation  of  the  fair  domain 
beyond  the  Ohio.  But  if  a  New  Englander  does  hold  himself  in  readiness 
to  undertake  an  enterprise,  he  is  shrewd  enough  to  wait  until  there  seems 
to  be  a  promise  of  success  as  the  result  of  his  efforts.  There  were  many 
difficulties  to  be  overcome  before  the  new  Canaan  could  be  safely  entered 
and  occupied.  These  obstructions  were  removed  one  by  one.  One  of 
the  essentials  was  provision  for  a  government.  Congress  took  a  step  in 
that  direction  in  1784.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  draft  a  constitu- 
tion for  the  government  of  the  territory  northwest  of  the  Ohio.  Thomas 
Jefferson  was  chairman  of  that  committee.  A  clause  contained  therein 
prohibited  slavery  after  the  year  1800.  Until  then  it  was,  of  course,  to 
be  allowed.  Although  to  a  great  extent  this  constitution  was  inoperative, 
it  remained  nominally  in  force  until  the  ordinance  of  1787  was  passed. 
The  principal  result  from  the  ordinance  of  1784  was  that  it  prepared  the 
way  for  the  legislation  of  1786.  In  that  year  an  act  was  passed  which 
provided  for  the  appointment  of  surveyors  who  should,  under  the  direction 
of  the  geographer,  proceed  to  the  work  of  dividing  the  territory  into 
townships  of  six  miles  square,  by  lines  running  due  north  and  south,  and 
by  others  crossing  at  right  angles  as  near  as  may  be,  unless  when  the 
boundaries  of  the  late  Indian  purchase  may  render  the  same  impracticable. 
"  Each  surveyor  was  to  be  allowed  pay  for  his  services  at  the  rate  of  two 
dollars  for  every  mile  in  length  he  should  run,  including  wages  of  chain 
carriers,  markers  and  all  expenses.  It  was  prescribed  that  the  first  line 
running  north  and  south,  as  aforesaid,  should  begin  on  the  Ohio  river  at 
a  point  due  north  from  the  western  boundary  of  a  line  which  had  been 
run  at  the  southern  boundary  of  Pennsylvania,  and  that  the  first  line  run- 
ning west  should  begin  at  the  same  point   and  extend   throughout   the 


86  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

whole  territory.  The  ordinance  instructed  the  geographer  to  designate 
the  townships  or  portional  parts  of  townships  by  numbers,  progressively 
from  south  to  north,  beginning  each  range  with  number  i,  and  to  desig- 
nate the  ranges  by  progressive  numbers  to  the  westward,  the  first  range 
extending  from  the  Ohio  to  Lake  Erie  being  marked  i." 

The  extinguishment  of  the  Indian  titles  was  another  obstacle  to  be  re- 
moved. In  the  treaty  made  with  Great  Britain  in  1783,  no  arrangement 
was  made  for  their  faithful  Indian  allies ;  they  were  left  to  the  mercy  of  the 
conqueror.  The  hostility  of  the  Six  Nations  had  wrought  so  much  evil  in 
New  York,  that  their  entire  expulsion  was  threatened.  But  mainly 
through  the  influence  of  Washington  and  Schuyler,  a  more  merciful  policy 
was  adopted.  About  this  time  the  United  States  government  changed  its 
principle  of  action  in  its  dealings  with  the  red  men.  The  old  idea  that 
"  might  makes  right"  was  abandoned,  and  they  were  dealt  with  as  though 
they  had  rights  that  were  to  be  recognized.  They  were  paid  for  the  lands 
they  relinquished,  though  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  the  pay  was  very 
inadequate  and  oftentimes  quite  unsatisfactory  to  the  sellers.  A  treaty 
was  made  at  Fort  Stanvvix  in  1784,  by  the  terms  of  which  the  Six  Nations, 
the  Mohawks,  Onondagas,  Senecas,  Cayugas,  Tuscaroras  and  Oneidas,  re- 
linquished their  claims  to  the  Ohio  valley,  which  they  had  maintained  for 
more  than  a  hundred  years.  In  the  treaty  of  Fort  Finney,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Great  Miama,  the  Shawnees  also  ceded  their  claims  to  the  same  ter- 
ritory. Some  part  of  the  tribe,  however,  were  not  satisfied  with  the  terms, 
and  in  1786,  there  were  evident  signs  of  an  outbreak  on  the  part  of  the 
disaffected.  But  acting  upon  the  new  theory  that  the  Indians  had  rights, 
in  1787  congress  appropriated  twenty-six  thousand  dollars  to  the  extin- 
guishment of  the  titles  of  the  Indians  to  lands  already  ceded,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  extend  the  limits  of  transferred  territory.  The  state  of  Ohio 
contains  no  land  that  was  not  honestly  bought  and  paid  for. 

The  time  drew  near  when  this  fair  land,  upon  which  the  sun  looked  down 
complacently  and  went  on  its  way  toward  the  Pacific,  was  to  be  taken 
possession  of  by  those  who  would  bring  with  them  civilization  and  Chris- 
tianity, and  change  the  wilderness  into  fertile  fields,  and  make  glad  the 
waste  places. 

Fort  Harmar  was  the  first  permanent  military  post  established  in  the 
Northwest  territory.  It  was  built  on  tlie  right  bank  of  the  Muskingum 
river,  in  the  angle  made  by  its  junction  with  the  Ohio.  The  erection  of 
the  fort  began  under  Major  Doughty  in  1785,  but  was  not  finished  till  the 


HUFUS  PUTNAM.  87 

following  year.  The  fort  was  named  for  General  Harmar,  to  whose  de- 
tachment Major  Doughty  belonged.  The  fort  included  within  its  walls 
about  three-fourths  of  an  acre,  and  was  admirably  well  situated. 

The  Muskingum,  as  pure  and  limpid  then  as  the  founts  of  Castalia — 
indeed,  in  the  Indian  language  the  name  means  elk's  eye,  so-called  from  its 
transparency — flowed  down  between  banks  then  clothed  in  magnificent 
trees,  that  only  the  richest  soil  could  produce,  and  then  lost  itself  and  its 
name  in  the  greater  Ohio.  Above  there  is  a  curve  in  the  Ohio  river,  in 
the  truest  line  of  beauty,  in  which  both  shores  sympathize,  and  a  little  gem 
of  an  island,  whicli  dame  nature  seems  to  have  dropped  from  her  apron 
as  she  was  passing  over  to  correct  her  work,  exactl)' follows  out  the  course. 
Here  the  valley  stretches  below  with  a  long  variation  in  its  trend.  The 
same  point  commanded  a  view  up  the  Muskingum,  tlian  which  no  better 
v^fatch-tower  could  have  been  selected. 

The  fort  was  pentagonal  ;  the  walls  were  of  hewn  logs  placed  horizon- 
tally, one  above  another,  and  rising  to  a  height  of  twelve  feet.  The  length 
was  a  hundred  and  twenty  feet.  The  fifth  side,  opening  in  the  area  of  the 
fort,  was  occupied  with  block  houses,  intended  for  residences  for  the  offi- 
cers. The  barracks  for  the  private  soldiers  were  built  along  the  sides  of 
the  curtains,  with  roof  slanting  inward.  On  the  curtain  which  faced  the 
Ohio,  there  was  a  square  tower,  from  the  top  of  which  the  tri-colored  flag 
threw  its  folds  to  the  breeze.  A  sentinel  was  always  stationed  in  the 
tower,  as  from  its  position  the  outlook  commanded  an  extended  view  up 
both  valleys  and  down  the  Ohio. 

The  sally-port  was  toward  the  hill  back  of  the  fort  ;  the  main  gate  faced 
the  Ohio  ;  gardens  were  tastefully  laid  out  near  the  fort,  and  a  council- 
house  erected  a  short  distance  above.  It  was  in  this  house  that  General 
St.  Clair  made  the  short-lived  treaty  of  1789.  On  the  opposite  shore,  in 
Virginia,  there  were  about  a  score  of  families  living  at  the  time  the 
pioneers  came  to  begin  their  settlement.  Isaac  Williams,  a  noted  hunter 
and  a  good  and  enterprising  man,  who  deserves  to  be  held  in  everlasting 
remembrance,  was  at  the  head  of  this  colony. 

In  178S  the  time  came  when  a  break  was  to  be  made  in  the  wilderness 
of  the  great  northwest,  and  a  home  fitted  up  for  civilized  men.  The  spot 
chosen  for  the  first  inroad  upon  savage  life  and  savage  possession,  was  en 
the  left  bank  of  the  Muskingum,  opposite  Fort  Harmar.  This  date  marks 
the  beginning  of  the  heroic  age  in  the  history  of  Ohio.  And  more  for- 
tunate than  most  people's,  whose  heroes  are  only  seen  dimly  in  the  mists 


88  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

of  the  past,  the  men  who  made  that  period  illustrious  in  her  annals,  stand 
out  in  full  relief  of  form  and  lineament.  Their  characters  are  stamped 
upon  existing  institutions  and  all  the  conditions  of  the  commonwealth. 
Indeed,  some  few  of  the  children  of  the  heroes  are  still  actors  in  the 
drama  which  their  fathers  initiated  at  so  great  a  cost.  They  are  white- 
haired  men  and  women  now,  and  their  feeble  steps  show  that  they  have 
reached  and  passed  the  prescribed  limit  of  this  mortal  life  ;  yet  some  of 
them  have  the  hope  that  they  will  be  allowed  to  remain  until  they  have 
joined  in  celebrating  the  centennial  which  is  so  near  at  hand. 

In  these  days  when  railroads  abound,  the  emigrant  to  a  new  country 
carries  with  him  all  the  applicances  of  civilization.  He  knows  scarcely 
more  of  hardship  in  the  new  country  than  he  did  in  the  old.  Not  so  with 
the  men  and  women  who  felled  the  first  trees,  planted  the  first  corn,  and 
made  the  first  homes  in  the  Northwest  territory.  There  was  no  kind  of 
toil  and  no  manner  of  hardship  with  which  they  were  not  constrained  to 
make  acquaintance.  The  bride  of  a  day,  whose  husband  joined  the  emi- 
grants to  Ohio,  bade  her  father  and  mother,  her  brothers  and  sisters  an 
adieu  that  was  in  many  cases  final.  Nor  could  her  homesick  heart  be  com- 
forted by  weekly  or  even  monthly  messages  of  love  from  those  she  had 
left  and  now  longed  for.  Letters  but  rarely,  very  rarely,  came  to  tell  her 
that  she  was  loved  and  cared  for  still.  There  was  only  blank  silence  be- 
tween her  and  the  dear  ones  at  home.  For  years  there  were  no  mails, 
and  no  way  of  sending  letters  but  by  a  chance  traveler. 

The  step  which  led  the  way  to  the  settlement  of  the  Northwest  territory, 
was  taken  by  congress  in  1776,  when  an  act  was  passed  offering  an  appro- 
priation of  land  to  each  officer  and  soldier  who  should  serve  during  the 
war  then  in  progress.  The  tracts  offered  varied  in  extent  with  the  ranks 
of  the  officers.  A  colonel  was  to  have  five  hundred  acres,  inferior  officers 
less,  and  common  soldiers  one  hundred  acres.  In  1780  the  act  was 
amended  so  as  to  include  general  officers.  Major-generals  were  to  receive 
one  thousand  one  hundred,  and  brigadier-generals  eight  hundred  and  fifty 
acres.  The  first  organized  settlement  in  the  west  was  the  immediate  off- 
shoot of  these  enactments.  During  the  long  struggle  to  gain  independ- 
ence, agriculture  had  been  neglected,  manufactures  had  received  but  little 
attention,  and  production  of  every  kind  had  greatly  diminished,  while  con- 
sumption had  immensely  increased. 

Men  who  had  been  seven  years  in  the  army  found  many  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  returning   to  the  trades  and  occupations   by   which  they  had 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  89 

previously  earned  a  living.  There  had  not  only  been  the  loss  of  the 
annual  income,  but  in  many  cases  the  loss  of  the  business  itself.  Besides, 
tastes  and  aptitudes  had  undercjone  a  change,  and  what  had  once  been 
acceptable  and  pleasant  was  so  no  longer.  Yet  a  livelihood  must  be  ob- 
tained, and  generally  men  had  others  as  well  as  themselves  for  whom  they 
must  provide.  The  general  exchequer  was  as  thoroughly  exhausted  as 
the  private  purses  of  the  officers  and  soldiers.  The  government  could 
only  compensate  the  men,  to  whose  efforts  it  owed  its  existence,  by 
promises  to  pay ;  and  so  poor  was  the  prospect  of  these  promises  being 
redeemed,  that  they  only  brought  in  the  market  one-sixth  of  the  sum 
called  for  on  their  face.  And  there  came  a  time  when  they  sank  even 
lower  than  this.  Hence,  in  1783,  as  soon  as  the  treaty  of  peace  with 
Great  Britain  was  signed,  a  petition  was  presented  to  congress,  bearing 
the  signatures  of  eighty-eight  officers,  asking  that  the  land  to  which  they 
were  entitled  might  be  located  in  "that  tract  of  country  bounded  on  the 
north  by  Lake  Erie,  south  on  the  Ohio  river,  etc.  General  Rufus  Putnam 
forwarded  the  petition  to  congress,  and  at  the  same  time  wrote  a  letter  to 
General  Washington  in  which  he  enforced  its  demands. 

The  letter  is  important  as  showing  how  thoroughly  General  Putnam  had 
studied  the  subject,  and  also  to  what  an  extent  the  success  of  the  colony 
was  due  to  his  practical  wisdom  and  foresight.  The  letter  is  found  in  the 
archives  of  Marietta  college,  where  the  papers  of  General  Putnam  were 
deposited  by  his  grandson.  Colonel  William  R.  Putnam. 

New  Windsor,  June  16,  1783. 
Sir  :  As  it  is  very  uncertain  how  long  it  may  be  before  the  lionorable  congress  may  take  tlie  petition 
of  the  officers  of  the  army  for  lands  between  tlie  Ohio  river  and  Lake  Erie  into  consideration,  or  be  in  a 
situation  to  decide  thereon,  the  going  to  Philadelphia  to  negotiate  the  business,  with  any  of  its  members 
or  committee  to  whom  the  petition  may  be  referred,  is  a  measure  none  of  the  petitioners  will  tliink  of 
undertaking.  The  part  I  have  taken  ii>  promoting  the  petition  is  well  known,  and,  therefore,  needs  no 
apology  when  I  tell  you  that  the  signers  expect  that  I  will  pursue  measures  to  have  it  laid  before  con- 
gress. Under  these  circumstances  I  beg  leave  to  put  the  petition  in  your  excellency's  hands,  and  ask 
with  the  greatest  assurance  your  patronage  of  it.  That  congress  may  not  be  wholly  unacquainted  with 
the  motives  of  the  petitioners,  I  beg  your  indulgence  while  1  make  a  few  observations  on  the  policy  and 
propriety  of  granting  the  prayer  of  it,  and  making  such  arrangements  of  garrisons  in  the  western  quarter 
as  shall  give  effective  protection  to  the  settlers  and  encourage  immigration  to  the  new  government, 
which,  if  they  meet  your  approbation  and  the  favor  be  not  too  great,  I  must  request  your  excellency  to 
give  them  your  support,  and  cause  them  to  be  forwarded  with  the  petition  to  the  president  of  congress, 
in  order  that,  when  the  petition  is  taken  up,  congress,  or  their  committee,  may  be  informed  on  what 
principles  the  petition  is  grounded.  I  am,  sir,  among  those  who  consider  the  cession  of  so  great  a  tract 
of  territory  to  the  United  States,  in  the  western  world,  as  a  very  happy  circumstance  and  of  great  conse- 
quence to  the  American  empire  ;  nor  have  I  the  least  doubt  that  congress  will  give  an  early  attention  to 
securing  the  allegiance  of  the  natives  as  well  as  provide  for  the  defense  of  the  country  in  case  of  a  war 
with  Great  Britain  or  Spain.     One  great  means  of  securing  the  allegiance  of  the  natives,  I  take  to  be  the 


9° 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


furnishing  them  with  such  necessaries  as  they  stand  in  need  of,  and  in  exchange  receiving  their  furs  and 
skins.  They  have  become  so  accustomed  to  the  use  of  firearms  that  I  doubt  if  they  could  gain  a  sub- 
sistence without  them,  at  least  they  will  be  very  sorry  to  be  reduced  to  the  disagreeable  necessity  of  using 
the  bow  and  arrows  as  the  only  means  of  killing  their  game;  and  so  habituated  are  they  to  the  woolen 
blanket,  etc.,  etc.,  that  absolute  necessity  alone  will  prevent  their  making  use  of  them. 

This  consideration  alone  is,  I  think,  sufficient  to  prove  the  necessity  of  establishing  such  factories  as 
may  furnish  an  ample  supply  to  these  wretched  creatures  ;  for  unless  they  are  furnished  by  the  subjects 
of  the  United  States,  they  will  undoubtedly  seek  elsewhere,  and,  like  all  other  people,  form  their  attach- 
ments where  they  have  their  commerce,  and  then  in  case  of  war  will  always  be  certain  to  aid  our 
enemies.  Therefore,  if  there  were  no  other  advantage  in  view  than  that  of  attaching  them  to  our  inter- 
ests, I  think  good  policy  will  dictate  the  measure  of  carrying  on  a  commerce  with  these  people.  But 
when  we  add  to  this  the  consideration  of  the  profit  arising  from  the  Indian  trade  in  general,  there  cannot, 
I  presume,  be  a  doubt  that  it  is  the  interest  of  the  United  States  to  make  as  early  provision  for  the 
encouragement  and  protection  of  it  as  possible.  For  these  and  many  other  obvious  reasons,  congress 
will  no  doubt  find  it  necessary  to  establish  garrisons  in  Oswego,  Niagara.  Michillimackinac,  Illinois,  and 
many  other  places  in  the  western  world. 

The  Illinois  and  all  the  ports  that  shall  be  established  on  the  Mississippi  may,  undoubtedly,  be  fur- 
nished by  way  of  the  Ohio  with  provisions  at  all  times,  and  with  goods  whenever  a  war  shall  interrupt 
the  trade  with  New  Orleans.  But  in  case  of  a  war  with  Great  Britain,  unless  a  communication  is  open 
between  the  river  Ohio  and  Lake  Erie,  Niagara,  Detroit,  and  all  the  ports  seated  on  the  great  lakes 
will  inevitably  be  lost  without  such  communication,  for  a  naval  superiority  on  Lake  Ontario  and  the 
seizing  of  Niagara  will  subject  the  whole  country  bordering  on  the  lakes  to  the  will  of  the  enemy.  Such 
a  misfortune  will  put  it  out  of  the  power  of  the  United  States  to  furnish  the  natives,  and  necessity  will 
again  oblige  them  to  take  an  active  part  against  us.  Where  and  how  this  communication  is  to  be 
opened  shall  be  next  considered.  If  Captain  Hutchins,  and  a  number  of  other  map  makers,  are  not  out 
in  their  calculations,  provision  may  be  sent  from  the  settlements  on  the  south  side  of  the  Ohio  by  the 
Muskingum  or  Scioto  to  Detroit,  or  even  to  Niagara,  then  from  Albany  by  the  Mohawk  to 
those  places.  To  secure  such  communication  (by  the  .Scioto,  all  things  considered,  will  be  the 
best)  let  a  chain  of  forts  be  established.  These  forts  should  be  built  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  if  the 
ground  will  permit,  and  about  twenty  miles  distant  from  each  other,  and  on  this  plan  the  Scioto 
communication  will  require  ten  or  eleven  stockaded  forts,  flanked  by  block  houses,  and  one  company 
of  men  will  be  sufficient  garri.son  for  each,  except  the  one  at  the  portage,  which  will  require  more  atten- 
tion and  a  larger  number  of  men  to  garrison  it.  But  besides  supplying  the  garrisons  on  the  great  lakes 
with  provisions,  etc.,  we  ought  to  take  into  consideration  the  protection  that  such  arrangements  will 
give  to  the  frontiers  of  Virginia,  Pennsylvania  and  New  York.  I  say  New  York,  as  we  shall  undoubtedly 
extend  our  settlements  and  garrisons  from  the  Hudson  to  Oswego.  This  done,  and  a  garrison  posted  at 
Niagara,  whoever  will  inspect  the  map  must  be  convinced  that  all  the  Indians  on  the  waters  of  the 
Mohawk.  Oswego.  Susquehanna  and  Allegheny  rivers,  and  in  all  of  the  country  south  of  the  lakes 
Ontario  and  Erie,  will  be  encircled  in  such  manner  as  will  effectually  secure  their  allegiance  and  keep 
them  quiet  or  oblige  them  to  quit  the  coutitry.  Nor  will  such  an  arrangement  of  forts  from  the  Ohio  to 
Lake  Erie  be  any  additional  expense,  for,  unless  this  gap  is  shut,  notwithstanding  the  garrisons  on  the 
lakes  and  from  Oswego  to  the  Hudson,  yet  the  frontier  settlers  on  the  Ohio,  from  Fort  Pitt  to  the  Sus- 
quehanna and  all  the  country  south  of  the  Mohawk,  will  be  exposed  to  savage  insult,  unless  protected 
by  a  chain  of  garrisons,  which  will  be  far  more  expensive  than  the  arrangement  proposed,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  protection  given  to  these  states  will  be  much  less  complete  ;  besides  we  should  not  con- 
fine our  protection  to  the  present  settlements,  but  carry  the  idea  of  extending  them  at  least  as  far  as  the 
lakes  Ontario  and  Erie.  These  lakes  form  such  a  natural  barrier  that  when  connected  with  the  Hudson 
and  Ohio,  by  the  garrisons  proposed,  settlements  in  every  part  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  York  may  be 
made  with  the  utmost  safety,  so  that  these  states  must  be  deeply  interested  in  the  measures,  as  well  as 
Virginia,  who  will  by  the  same  arrangement  have  a  great  part  of  its  frontier  secured  and  the  rest  much 
strengthened.  Nor  is  there  a  state  in  the  Union  but  will  be  greatly  benefited  by  the  measure,  con- 
sidered in  any  other  point  of  view,   for  without  any  expense,  except  a  small  allowance  of  purchase 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  91 

money  to  the  natives,  the  United  States  will  have  within  their  protection  seventeen  million  five  hnndred 
thousand  acres  of  very  fine  land. 

But  I  hasten  to  mention  some  of  the  expectations  which  the  petitioners  have  respecting  the  conditions 
on  which  they  hope  to  obtain  the  lands.  This  was  not  proper  to  mention  in  the  body  of  the  petition, 
especially  as  we  pay  for  grants  to  all  members  of  the  army  who  wish  to  take  up  lands  in  that  quarter. 

The  whole  tract  is  supposed  to  contain  about  seventeen  million,  four  hundred  and  eighteen  thousand, 
two  hundred  acres,  and  will  admit  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty-si.v  townships  of  six  miles  square,  allowing 
to  each  township  three  thousand  and  forty  acres  for  the  ministry,  schools,  waste  lands,  ponds  and 
highways  ;  then  each  township  will  contain  of  settlers'  land  twenty  thousand  acres,  and  in  the  whole, 
fifteen  million,  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  acres.  The  land  to  which  the  army  is  entitled  by 
resolve  of  congress,  referred  to  in  the  petition,  according  to  my  estimate  will  amount  to  two  million, 
one  hundred  and  six  thousand,  eight  hundred  and  fifty  acres,  which  is  about  the  eighth  part  of  the 
whole.  In  the  survey  of  this,  the  army  expect  to  be  at  no  expense,  nor  do  they  expect  to  be  under  any 
obligation  to  settle  their  lands  or  do  any  duty  to  secure  a  title  to  them  ;  but  in  order  to  induce  the  army 
to  become  actual  settlers  in  the  new  government,  the  petitioners  hope  that  congress  will  make  a  further 
grant  of  lands  on  condition  of  settlement,  and  have  no  doubt  but  that  honorable  body  will  be  as  liberal 
toward  those  who  are  not  provided  for  by  their  own  states  as  New  York  has  been  to  all  the  officers  and 
soldiers  who  belong  to  that  state,  which  if  they  do,  it  will  require  about  eight  million  acres  to  complete 
the  army,  and  about  seven  millions  will  remain  for  sale.  The  petitioners,  at  least  some  of  them,  are 
very  much  opposed  to  the  monopoly  of  the  lands,  and  wish  to  guard  against  large  patents  being  granted 
to  individuals,  as,  in  their  opinion,  such  a  mode  is  injurious  to  a  country,  and  greatly  retards  its  settle- 
ment ;  and  whenever  such  patents  are  tenanted,  it  throws  too  much  power  into  the, hands  of  a  few.  For 
these,  and  many  other  obvious  reasons,  the  petitioners  hope  that  no  grant  will  be  made  but  by  town- 
ships six  miles  .square,  or  six  by  twelve,  or  six  by  eighteen  miles,  to  be  sub-divided  by  the  proprietors 
to  six  miles  square,  that  being  the  standard  by  which  they  wish  all  calculations  to  be  made  ;  and  that 
officers  and  soldiers,  as  well  as  those  who  petition  for  charters  or  purchases,  may  form  their  associations 
on  one  uniform  principle,  as  to  number  of  persons  or  rights  to  be  contained  in  a  township,  with  the 
exception  only,  that  when  the  grant  is  made  for  services  already  done,  or  on  condition  of  settlement,  if 
the  oificers  petition  with  the  soldiers  for  a  particular  township,  the  soldiers  shall  have  one  right  only,  to 
a  captain's  three,  and  so  in  proportion  with  commissioned  officers  of  every  grade. 

These,  sir,  are  the  principles  which  give  rise  to  the  petition  under  consideration.  The  petitioners,  at 
least  some  of  them,  think  that  sound  policy  dictates  the  measure,  and  that  congress  ought  to  lose  no 
time  in  establishing  some  such  chain  of  posts  as  have  been  hinted  at,  and  in  procuring  the  tract  of  land 
petitioned  for,  of  the  natives  ;  for  the  moment  this  is  done,  and  agreeable  terms  offered  to  the  settlers, 
many  of  the  petitioners  are  determined  not  only  to  become  adventurers  but  actually  to  remove  them- 
selves to  this  country  ;  and  there  is  not  the  least  doubt  but  other  valuable  citizens  will  follow  their 
example,  and  the  probability  is  that  the  country  between  Lake  Erie  and  the  Ohio  will  be  filled  with 
inhabitants,  and  the  faithful  subjects  of  tiie  United  States  so  established  on  the  waters  of  the  Ohio  and 
the  lakes  as  to  banish  forever  the  idea  of  our  western  territory  falling  under  tiie  dominion  of  any 
European  power.  The  frontier  of  the  old  states  will  be  effectually  severed  from  savage  alarms,  and  the 
new  will  have  little  to  fear  from  their  insults. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  with  every  sentiment,  your  excellency's  most  obedient  and  very  humble 
servant, 

RuFus  Putnam. 

General  Putnam  ■was  a  careful  observer  and  had  seen  enough  of  the 
benefits  of  the  township  system  to  ■wish  to  have  it  introduced  with  the 
new  country  whose  interests  he  had  so  much  at  heart.  Whether  in  con- 
sequence of  this  suggestion  or  not,  the  plan  was  adopted  in  the  states 
made  out  of  the  Northwest  Territory.  Daniel  Webster,  in  speaking  of  it 
said  :      ' '  New    England  acted  with    vigor  and  effect,  and  the  latest  pros- 


92  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

perity  of  those  who  settled  northwest  of  the  Ohio  will  have  reason  to 
remember  with  gratitude  her  patriotism  and  her  wisdom.  New  England 
gave  the  system  to  the  west,  and  while  it  remains  there  will  be  spread  all 
over  the  west  one  monument  of  her  intelligence  in  matters  of  govern- 
ment and  practical  good  sense."  Mr.  Bancroft,  speaking  of  New 
England,  says:  "The  political  education  of  the  people  is  due  to  the 
organization  of  towns,  which  constitute  each  separate  settlement  a  little 
democracy  of  itself"  Each  town-meeting  was  a  little  legislature,  and  all 
the  inhabitants  were  members  with  equal  franchise.  There  the  taxes  of 
the  town  were  discussed  and  levied ;  there  the  village  officers  were  chosen, 
the  roads  were  laid  out  and  bridges  noted;  there  the  minister  was  elected, 
the  representatives  to  the  legislature  were  installed. 

Notwithstanding  Washington  warmly  approved  the  plans  and  purposes 
explained  in  General  Putnam's  letter,  no  immediate  action  on  the  part  of 
congress  could  be  secured.  There  were  reasons,  real  or  imaginary,  why 
nothing  could  be  done.  One  reason  assigned  for  inaction  was  that  these 
lands  were  not  in  actual  possession  of  the  government.  To  rebut  this 
objection  it  was  claimed  that  at  the  close  of  the  French  and  Indian  War, 
France  ceded  to  England  the  territory  in  question,  and  that  subsequently 
General  George  Rogers  Clark  conquered  the  British  forts  therein,  and  Vir- 
ginia extended  her  jurisdiction  over  the  country.  In  the  treaty  of  Paris, 
Great  Britain  relinquished  all  right  and  title  to  any  territory  south  of  the 
forty-ninth  parallel.  It  was  a  fact  well  known  at  the  time,  that  during 
the  adjustment  of  that  treaty,  the  British  commissioners  persistently 
urged  the  making  of  the  Ohio  river  the  boundary  of  the  United  States  on 
the  west.  So  strenuously  did  they  insist  upon  this,  that  Dr.  Franklin 
thought  it  better  to  yield  the  point  and  accept  that  boundary,  fearing  that 
by  claiming  the  less,  the  United  States  might  lose  the  greater  good,  and 
fail  altogether  in  securing  the  treaty.  But  when  he  proposed  this  conces- 
sion to  his  colleagues,  John  Jay  and  John  Adams,  the  latter  said  indig- 
nantly, "No!  rather  than  relinquish  our  claim  to  the  western  territory,  I 
will  go  home  and  urge  my  countrymen  to  buckle  on  their  swords  anew, 
and  fight  until  their  rights  are  acknowledged  and  granted,  or  they  have 
no  more  lives  to  lose  or  blood  to  shed."  Jay  agreed  with  him  and  Frank- 
lin said  no  more  about  giving  up  the  west,  though  had  it  not  been  for 
conquests  of  the  heroic  General  Clark,  they  would  have  had  no  foundation 
on  which  to  base  a  claim. 

In  the  end,  the  British  commissioners  found  it   best  to   yield  the   point. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  93 

A  party  in  congress  doubted  the  expediency  of  retaining  the  western 
country,  even  though  it  did  rightfully  belong  to  the  government.  They 
claimed  that  the  eastern  states  would  be  better  off  without  so  great  a 
weight  hanging  to  their  skirts  as  this  great  west  would  be.  Among  Gen- 
eral Putnam's  manuscript  papers  there  is  the  first  draft  of  an  argument 
written  to  convince  such  unbelievers  that  it  was  a  matter  of  necessity  to 
all  parts  of  the  country  that  the  west  should  be  retained.  The  argument 
covers  four  sheets  of  foolscap,  and  is  logical  and  able.  In  the  light  of  the 
present,  one  gasps  at  the  thought  that  there  was  even  danger  that  this 
magnificent  territory  might  be  lost  to  the  government — this  great  west 
which  has  done  so  much  to  make  our  country  what  it  is,  and  has  opened 
up  such  possibilities  for  the  future. 

In  1783  Virginia  followed  the  example  which  New  York  had  set  two 
years  before,  and  relinquished  her  claim  to  territory  west  of  the  Ohio  with 
the  important  exception  of  a  tract  lying  between  the  Scioto  and  Little 
Miami,  afterwards  known  as  the  Virginia  military  district.  It  was 
reserved  to  pay  the  bounty  awards  of  the  soldiers  from  that  state  who  had 
served  in  the  Continental  line.  This  gave  a  new  impulse  to  efforts  to 
make  setllements  in  the  west.  General  Putnam  again  addressed  George 
Washington  on  the  subject  in  the  following  letter  : 

Rutland,  April  5,  1784. 

DearSir  :  Being  unavoidably  prevented  from  attending  the  Convention  at  Philadelphia,  as  I  intended, 
when  I  once  more  expected  the  opportunity,  in  person,  of  paying  my  respects  to  your  excellency.  I 
cannot  deny  myself  the  pleasure  of  addressing  you  by  letter,  to  acknowledge  with  gratitude  the  ten 
thousand  obligations  I  feel  myself  under  to  your  goodness,  and  most  sincerely  to  congratulate  you  on 
your  return  to  domestic  h.appiness  ;  to  inquire  after  your  health,  and  wish  that  the  best  of  heaven's  bless" 
ings  may  attend  you  and  your  lady. 

The  settlement  of  the  Ohio  country,  sir,  engrosses  many  of  my  thoughts,  and  mucii  of  my  time  has 
been  employed  in  informing  myself  and  others  in  regard  to  the  nature,  situation  and  circumstances  of 
that  country  and  the  practicability  of  rernovmg  ourselves  there  ;  and  if  1  am  to  form  an  opinion  on 
what  I  have  seen  and  heard  on  the  subject,  there  are  thousands  in  this  quarter  who  will  emigrate  to  that 
country  as  soon  as  the  honorable  congress  makes  provision  for  grantin.g  lands  there,  and  locations  and 
settlements  can  be  made  with  safety,  unless  such  provision  is  too  long  delayed  ;  1  mean,  until  necessity 
turns  their  views  another  way,  which  is  the  case  with  some  already  and  must  soon  be  with  many  more. 
You  are  sensible  of  the  necessity  as  well  as  the  possibility  of  both  officers  and  soldiers  fixing  themselves 
in  business  somewhere  as  soon  as  possible,  as  many  of  them  are  unable  to  lie  longer  on  their  oars  waiting 
the  decision  of  congress  on  our  petition,  and  therefore  must  unavoidably  settle  themselves  in  some  other 
quarter,  which,  when  done,  the  idea  of  removing  to  the  Ohio  country  will  probably  be  at  an  end  in 
respect  to  most  of  them.  Besides,  the  commonwealth  of  Massachusetts  has  come  to  the  resolution  to 
sell  their  eastern  country  for  public  securities,  and  should  their  plan  be  formed  and  propositions  be 
made  public  before  we  hear  anything  from  congress  respecting  our  petition  and  the  terms  on  which  the 
land  petitioned  for  can  be  obtained,  it  will  undoubtedly  be  much  .against  us  by  greatly  lessening  the 
number  of  Ohio  associates. 

Another  reason  why  we  wish  to  know  as  soon  as  possible  what  the  intentions  of  congress  are  respect- 


94  RUFUS   PUTNAM. 

inf;  our  petition,  is  the  effect  such  ktiowledge  will  probably  have  on  the  credit  of  the  certificates  we  have 
received  on  settlement  of  accounts.  Those  securities  are  now  selling  at  no  more  than  three  shillings 
and  sixpence  or  four  shillings  on  the  pound,  which,  in  all  probability,  might  double,  if  not  more,  the 
moment  it  was  known  that  the  government  would  receive  them  for  lands  in  the  Ohio  country. 
From  these  circumstances,  and  many  others  which  might  be  mentioned,  we  are  growing  quite  impatient, 
and  the  general  inquiry  now  is,  when  are  we  going  to  the  Ohio  ?  Among  others,  Brigadier-General 
Tapper,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Oliver  and  Major  Ashley  have  agreed  to  accompany  me  to  that  country 
the  moment  the  way  is  opened  for  such  an  undertaking.  I  should  have  hinted  these  things  to  some 
member  of  congress,  but  the  delegates  from  Massachusetts,  although  exceedingly  worthy  men,  and  in 
general  would  wish  to  promote  the  Ohio  scheme,  yet  if  it  should  militate  against  the  particular  interests 
of  that  state,  by  division  of  her  inhabitants,  especially  when  she  is  forming  the  plan  of  selling  the  eastern 
country,  I  thought  they  would  not  be  very  warm  advocates  in  our  favor;  and  I  dare  not  trust  myself 
with  any  of  the  New  York  delegates  with  whom  I  was  acquainted,  because  that  government  is  wisely 
inviting  the  eastern  people  to  settle  in  that  state  ;  and  as  to  the  delegates  of  other  states,  I  have  no 
acquaintance  with  any  of  them. 

These  circumstances  must  apologize  for  my  troubling  you  on  the  subject,  and  requesting  the  favor  of 
a  line  to  inform  us  in  this  quarter  what  the  prospects  are  with  respect  to  our  petition,  and  what  meas- 
ures have  been  or  likely  to  be  taken  with  respect  to  settUng  the  Ohio  country. 

I  shall  take  it  as  a  very  particular  favor,  sir,  if  you  will  be  kind  enough  to  recommend  me  to  some 
character  in  congress  acquainted  with  and  attached  to  the  Ohio  cause,  with  whom  I  may  presume  to 
open  a  correspondence. 

I  am,  sir,  with  the  highest  respect,  your  humble  servant. 

RUFUs  Putnam. 

George  Washington. 

To  this  letter  General  Putnam  received  the  following  reply : 

Mount  Vernon,  June  2,  1784. 

Dear  Sir  :  I  could  not  answer  your  favor  of  the  fifth  of  April  from  Philadelphia,  because  General 
Knox,  having  mislaid  it,  only  presented  the  letter  to  me  at  the  moment  of  my  departure  from  that  place. 
The  sentiments  of  esteem  and  friendship  that  breathe  in  it  are  exceedingly  pleasmg  and  flattering  to 
me,  and  you  may  rest  assured  they  are  reciprocal. 

I  wish  it  was  m  my  power  to  give  you  a  more  favorable  account  of  the  officers'  petition  for  lands  on 
the  Ohio,  and  its  waters  than  I  am  about  to  do.  After  this  matter  and  respecting  the  establishment  for 
peace  were  my  inquiries,  as  I  went  through  Annapolis,  solely  directed,  but  I  could  not  learn  that  any- 
thing decisive  had  been  done  in  either. 

On  the  latter,  I  hear  that  congress  are  differing  about  their  powers  ;  but  as  they  have  accepted  the 
cession  from  Virginia,  and  have  resolved  to  buy  ten  new  states,  bounded  by  latitudes  and  longitudes,  it 
should  be  supposed  that  they  would  determme  something  respecting  the^former  before  they  adjourn, 
and  yet  I  very  much  question  it,  as  the  latter  is  to  happen  on  the  third — that  is  to-morrow.  As  the 
congress,  who  are  to  meet  in  November  next,  by  the  adjournment,  will  be  composed  of  an  entire  new 
choice  of  delegates  in  each  state,  it  is  not  in  my  power,  at  this  time,  to  direct  you  to  a._proper  corre- 
spondent in  that  body.  I  wish  I  could,  for  persuaded  1  am  that  to  some  such  cause  as  you  have  as- 
signed, may  be  ascribed  the  delay  the  petition  has  encountered,  for,  surely,  if  justice  and  gratitude  to 
the  army  and  general  policy  of  the  Union  were  to  govern  in  this  case,  there  would  not  be  the  smallest 
interruption  in  gratifying  its  request,  i  really  feel  for  these  gentlemen,  who,  by  the  unaccountable  de- 
lays (by  any  other  means  than  those  you  have  suggested),  are  held  in  such  an  awkward  and  disagree- 
able state  of  suspense,  and  wish  that  my  endeavors  could  remove  the  obstacles.  At  Princeton,  before 
congress  left  that  place,  I  exerted  every  power  I  was  master  of,  and  dwelt  upon  the  argument  you  have 
used,  to  show  the  propriety  of  a  speedy  decision.  Every  member  with  whom  I  conversed  acquiesced  in 
the  reason.ibleness  of  the  petition.     All  yielded  or  seemed  to  yield,  to  the  policy  of  it,  but  plead  the 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


95 


want  of  cession  of  the  land  to  act  upon  ;  this  is  made  and  accepted  and  yet  matters,  as  far  as  tliey  have 
come  to  my  knowledge,  remain  in  statu  quo. 

I  am.  dear  sir,  with  my  sincere  esteem  and  regard. 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

George  Washington. 

General  Benjamin  Tupper,  who  had  been  employed  by  the  govern- 
ment to  assist  in  the  survey  of  the  territory  bordering  on  the  Ohio, 
agreed  with  General  Putnam  in  regard  to  the  desirableness  of  the  country 
along  the  Ohio  and  Muskingum  rivers  as  a  place  in  which  to  begin  a  set- 
tlement, and  united  with  him  in  January,  17S6,  in  issuing  a  call  to  those 
who,  in  eastern  Massachusetts,  were  interested  in  the  enterprise  to  get 
together  and  elect  delegates  who  should  meet  at  the  "  Bunch  of  Grapes  " 
tavern  in  Boston,  March  i,  1786,  to  devise  measures  for  the  purchase  of 
lands  and  the  foundation  of  a  colony.  In  response  to  this  call  eleven  del- 
egates met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed.  General  Rufus  Putnam  was 
chosen  chairman  of  the  meeting,  and  Winthrop  Sargent  secretary.  Dr. 
Manasseh  Cutler  was  present  and  took  an  active  part  in  the  proceedings" 
A  committee  of  five  was  appointed  to  draft  a  plan  of  an  association,  as, 
"from  the  very  pleasing  description  of  the  western  country  given  by 
Generals  Putnam  and  Tupper  and  others,  it  appears  expedient  to  form  a 
settlement  there."  That  committee  consisted  of  General  Putnam,  Dr. 
Manasseh  Cutler,  Colonel  Brooks,  Major  Sargent  and  Captain  Gushing, 
On  the  third  day  thereafter  the  committee  reported  a  plan  of  association, 
which  was  at  once  adopted  and  subscription  books  were  opened. 

A  whole  year  passed,  however,  without  enough  names  being  subscribed 
to  justify  further  action.  On  the  eighth  of  March,  17S7,  the  stockholders 
met  at  "  Brackett's  Tavern  "  in  Boston,  and  the  company  was  fully  organ- 
ized under  the  name  and  title  of  "  The  Ohio  Company  of  Associates." 
Samuel  H.  Parsons,  Rufus  Putnam  and  Manasseh  Cutler  were  appointed 
directors.  The  directors  were  empowered  to  make  proposals  to  congress 
for  a  "  private  purchase  of  lands  under  such  descriptions  as  they  shall 
deem  adequate  for  the  purposes  of  the  company."  The  directors  made 
choice  of  Dr.  Manasseh  Cutler  to  go  to  New  York,  where  congress  was 
then  in  session,  and  make  the  desired  purchase. 

No  fitter  or  more  capable  agent  could  have  been  selected.  Dr.  Cutler 
was  a  graduate  of  Yale  college  and  had  studied  and  taken  degrees  in  the 
then  learned  professions.  To  the  scientific  world  he  was  known  as  a 
man  eminent  in  science,  and  his  writings  on  botany  and  other  branches 
of  knowledge  had  made  his  name  familiar  to  students  and  men  of  letters. 


96  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

As  a  scientific  scholar  he  ranked  next  to  Dr.  Franklin,  whom,  in  many 
respects,  he  greatly  resembled.  Of  fine  presence  and  courtly  manners, 
fond  of  anecdote  and  a  captivating  talker,  his  conversation  charmed  his 
hearers,  while  at  the  same  time  his  logic  was  so  terse  and  incisive  that  he 
rarely  failed  to  convince.  He  was  just  the  man  to  meet  the  southern 
members  of  congress,  conquer  their  prejudices  and  obtain  their  assistance 
in  the  furtherance  of  his  designs;  for,  strange  to  say,  it  was  upon  their 
aid  that  he  mainly  depended  for  success.  It  is  a  somewhat  singular  fact 
that  for  the  carrying  out  of  a  project,  which  originated  in  Massachusetts 
and  depended  principally  upon  Massachusetts  men  for  successful  prosecu- 
tion, with  an  agent  from  the  same  state  to  negotiate  the  business,  no  help 
would  be  looked  for  from  the  members  of  congress  from  that  state.  On 
the  other  hand,  opposition  was  expected  and  preparations  made  to  meet 
it  and  to  conquer,  if  possible,  in  the  face  of  it.  The  reason  is  not  far  to 
seek.  Massachusetts  and  New  York  had  relinquished  whatever  claim 
they  had  to  territory  in  the  west.  Connecticut  had  done  the  same  with 
the  reservation  of  a  tract  in  the  northeastern  part  of  what  was  afterward 
the  state  of  Ohio.  Virginia,  also,  as  has  been  stated,  gave  up  all  claims 
upon  being  allowed  a  tract  of  land  to  be  given  as  bounty  to  soldiers. 
While,  therefore,  Massachusetts  had  no  direct  interest  in  the  opening  up 
of  the  west  for  settlement,  as  General  Putnam  intimated,  there  was  an 
interest  nearer  home  to  which  that  project  was  inimical.  The  state  owned 
thirty  thousand  square  miles  of  territory  in  the  Province  of  Maine  which 
had  recently  been  brought  into  the  market,  and  there  was  great  anxietX 
to  dispose  of  it.  It  did  not  suit  the  men  in  authority  to  have  the 
industry  and  enterprise  and  courage  which  the  Ohio  Company  of  Asso- 
ciates might  withdraw  from  their  border  taken  out  of  their  state  and 
carried  to  the  far-off  west.  If  this  drain  must  come,  they  would  prefer  to 
direct  it  into  a  channel  that  would  benefit  the  parent  state.  If  they  must 
colonize,  let  them  go  to  Maine  and  buy  land  of  their  own  commonwealth. 
Dr.  Cutler  left  his  home  in  Ipswich,  afterward  Hamilton,  and  started 
in  his  one-horse  chaise  for  New  York,  June  24,  1787.  He  kept  a  journal 
in  which  he  recorded  the  incidents  of  his  journey  and  gave  an  account  of 
his  negotiations  with  congress.  From  a  copy  of  that  journal  extracts  will 
be  given.  He  spent  the  Sabbath,  June  24,  in  Lynn,  and  preached  for 
Raisons.     From  thence  he  went  to  Cambridge.      He  writes : 

Monday,  June  25 — Waited  on  Dr.  Willard,  president  of  Harvard  college,  this  morning,  who  favored 
me  with  a  number  of  introductory  letters  to  gentlemen  at  the  southward.  Received  several  from  Dr. 
Williams  and  went  with  him  to  Boston.     Received  letters  of  introduction  from  Governor  Bowdoin,  Mr. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  97 

Winthrop,  Dr.  Warren,  Dr.  Dexter,  Mr.  Guild,  Mr.  Belknap  ;  conversed  with  General  Putnam  ;  re- 
ceived letters  ;  settled  the  principles  on  which  I  am  to  contract  with  congress  for  lands  on  account  of 
the  Ohio  Company. 

Thursday,  July  5 — About  three  o'clock  I  arrived  at  New  York  by  the  road  that  enters  the  Bowery. 
Put  up  my  horse  at  the  sign  of  the  Plow  and  the  Harrow  in  the  Bowery  barns.  After  dressing  myself 
I  took  a  walk  into  the  city.  When  I  came  to  examine  my  letters  of  introduction,  I  found  them  so 
accumulated  that  I  hardly  knew  which  to  deliver  first.  As  this  is  rather  a  curiosity  to  me,  I  am  deter- 
mined to  procure  a  catalogue,  although  only  a  part  are  to  be  delivered  in  New  York. 

Friday,  July  6.  This  morning  delivered  most  of  my  introductory  letters  to  members  of  congress.  Pre- 
pared my  papers  for  making  application  to  congress  for  the  purchase  of  land  in  the  western  country  for 
the  Ohio  company.  At  eleven  o'clock  I  was  introduced  to  a  number  of  members  on  the  floor  of  con- 
gress chamber  in  the  city  hall,  by  Colonel  Carrington,  member  from  Virginia.  Delivered  my  petition  for 
purchasing  lands  for  the  Ohio  company,  and  proposed  terms  and  conditions  of  purchase.  A  committee 
was  appointed  to  agree  on  terms  of  negotiation  and  report  to  congress.     Dined  with  Mr.  Dane. 

Monday,  July  9.  Waited  this  morning,  very  early,  on  Mr.  Hutchins.  He  gave  me  the  fullest  infor- 
mation of  the  country  from  Pennsylvania  to  Illinois,  and  advised  me  by  all  means  to  make  our  location 
on  the  Muskmgum,  which  was  decidedly,  in  his  opinion,  the  best  part  of  the  whole  western  country. 
Attended  the  committee  before  congress  opened,  and  then  spent  the  remainder  of  the  forenoon  with  Mr, 
Hutchins. 

Attended  the  committee  at  congress  chamber  ;  debated  on  terms,  but  were  so  wide  apart  that  there 
appeared  but  little  prospect  of  closing  a  contract. 

Called  again  on  Mr.  Hutchins,  consulted  him  further  about  the  place  of  location.  Spent  the  evening 
with  Dr.  Holton  and  several  other  members  of  congress  m  Hanover  square. 

Tuesday,  July  10.  This  morning  another  conference  with  the  committee.  As  congress  was  now  en- 
gaged m  settling  a  form  of  government  for  the  Federal  territory,  for  which  a  bill  had  been  prepared,  and 
a  copy  sent  to  me  with  leave  to  make  remarks  and  propose  amendments,  which  I  have  taken  the  liberty 
to  remark  upon  and  propose  several  amendments,  I  thought  this  the  most  favorable  time  to  go  on  to 
Philadelphia.     Accordingly,  after  I  had  returned  the  bill  with  my  objections,  I  set  out  at  seven  o'clock. 

Dr.  Cutler  returned  on  the  seventeenth  of  July.  Tlie  journal  is  con- 
tinued : 

July  18.  Paid  my  respects  this  morning  to  the  president  of  congress.  General  St.  Clair  called  on  a 
number  of  friends.  Attended  at  city  hall  on  members  of  congress  and  this  committee.  We  renewed 
our  negotiations. 

July  19.  Called  on  members  of  congress  very  early  in  the  morning,  and  was  furnished  with  the  ordi- 
nance establishing  a  government  in  the  western  Federal  territory.  It  is  in  a  degree  new  modeled.  The 
amendments  I  proposed  have  all  been  made  but  one,  and  that  is  better  quahfied.  It  was  that  we  should 
not  be  subject  to  Continental  taxation  unless  we  were  entitled  to  a  full  representation  in  congress.  This 
would  not  be  fully  obtained,  for  it  was  considered  in  congress  as  offering  a  premium  to  emigrants.  They 
have  granted  us  representation  with  the  right  of  debating  but  not  voting,  upon  our  being  first  subject  to 
taxation. 

It  seems  well  to  pause  in  the  narrative  here  and  say  a  few  words  about 
this  celebrated  "  Ordinance  of  1787."  In  an  article  in  the  North  Ameri- 
can Review  for  April,   1876,  it  is  said  : 

The  ordinance  of  1787  and  the  Ohio  company's  purchase  were  parts  of  the  same  transaction.  The  pur- 
chase would  not  have  been  made  without  the  ordinance,  and  the  ordinance  could  not  have  been  enacted 
except  on  an  essential  condition  of  the  purchase.  .  .  .  The  ordinance  in  the  breadth  of  its  concep- 
tions, its  details  and  its  results,  has  been,  perhaps,  the  most  noted  instance  of  legislation  ever  enacted 
by  the  American  people.  It  fi.\ed  forever  the  character  of  the  immigration  and  the  social,  political  and 
educational  institutions  of  the  people  who  inhabit  this  imperial  territory,  then  a  wilderness  but  now  cov- 


98  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

ered  by  five  great  states,  and  teeming  with  more  than  ten  million  persons,  or  more  than  one-fourth  the 
population  of  the  United  States.  It  forever  prohibited  slavery  and  involuntary  servitude.  .  .  Its 
vital  principles  embodied  in  six  articles  of  compact  between  the  original  states  and  the  people  and  states 
of  said  territory  to  remain  unalterable  unless  by  common  consent.  It  was  well  understood  that  common 
consent  to  any  material  change  could  never  be  obtained. 

The  article  prohibiting  slavery  saved  at  least  three  of  the  five  states  from 
the  grip  of  that  monster  of  iniquity — slavery.  In  Ohio  there  was  a  hard- 
fought  battle  over  the  subject  at  the  formation  of  the  state  constitution, 
and  a  majority  of  only  one  vote  saved  the  state  from  having  slavery  foisted 
upon  it,  the  provisions  of  the  ordinance  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding, 
and  only  that  provision  saved  Indiana  and  Illinois  from  being  the  recipients 
of  the  same  evil. 

We  quote  again  from  the  article  before  mentioned  : 

Every  square  mile  of  the  territory,  thus  covered  by  the  ordinance  of  1787,  was  patriotic  (in  the  late  civil 
war)  and  gave  its  men  and  its  means  for  the  support  of  the  Union.  South  and  southwest  of  that 
boundary  line  were  treachery  and  rebellion  ;  under  the  plausible  semblance  of  neutrality.  Kentucky  and 
Missouri  furnished  more  men  that  fought  against  the  United  States  flag  than  fought  under  it.  The 
northwestern  states  put  more  than  a  million  soldiers  into  the  Union  armies,  and  they  were  the  men  who 
fought  at  forts  Henry  and  Donaldson,  Pittsburgh  Landing.  Stone  river,  Jackson  and  Vicksburg,  and 
achieved  the  only  Union  victories  gained  during  the  first  two  years  of  the  war. 

Of  this  same  ordinance,  Mr.  Webster  said  : 

We  are  accustomed  to  praise  the  lawgivers  of  antiquity  ;  we  help  to  perpetuate  the  fame  of  Solon  and 
Lycurgus.  but  I  doubt  whether  any  single  law  of  any  lawgiver,  ancient  or  modern,  has  produced  effects 
more  of  distinct,  marked  and  lasting  character  than  the  ordinance  of  1787. 

Also  the  late  Chief  Justice  Chase  said  of  it : 

Never,  probably,  in  the  history  of  the  world  did  a  measure  of  legislation  so  accurately  fulfill,  and  yet 
so  mightily  exceed,  the  anticipations  of  the  legislators. 

There  seems  to  be  conclusive  proof  that  Dr.  Cutler  helped  to  shape  this 
ordinance,  and  that  the  incorporation  of  some  of  its  most  beneficial 
features  was  due  to  him.  He  was  in  New  York  negotiating  for  the  pur- 
chase of  land  when  the  ordinance  was  passed;  and  though  not  a  member 
of  congress,  and,  of  course,  not  a  member  of  the  committee  for  drafting 
the  ordinance,  it  was  submitted  to  him  for  revision  and  amendments.  As 
has  already  been  quoted,  he  says  in  his  journal :  "  All  the  amendments  I 
proposed  were  made  except  one."  And  he  elsewhere  stated  that  among 
the  amendments  he  made  were  the  prohibition  of  slavery  and  the  enact- 
ments for  the  support  of  religion  and  the  encouragement  of  education. 

Dr.  Cutler  was  assiduous  in  his  endeavors  to  accomplish  the  business 
for  which  he  had  come.  The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  negotiating  the 
purchase  he  found  to  be  many  and  not  easily  overcome.  There  was  need 
of  all  this  consummate  tact  and  unwearied  perseverance.     The  history  of 


RUFUS  PUTNAM. 


99 


the  transaction,  as  worded  in  his  jonrnal,  shows  that  lobbying  is  not  so 
recent  an  invention  as  has  sometimes  been  supposed.  Certain  it  is  that 
he  was  greatly  helped  in  the  accomplishment  of  his  object  by  its  use.  He 
received  much  attention  and  many  invitations  to  dine  and  sup  with  mem- 
bers of  congress  and  other  distinguished  men.  "  He  was  skillful  in  always 
keeping  his  errand  in  view,  and  yet  so  treating  his  subjects  as  to  interest 
and  not  tire  his  hearers."  He  gives  a  full  and  interesting  account  of  the 
great  men  that  he  met.  He  seems  to  have  devoted  himself  mainly  to 
winning  over  the  members  from  the  south,  well  knowing  that  it  must  be 
by  their  influence  he  must  carry  his  point,  if  he  carried  it  at  all.  The 
progress  toward  successful  accomplishment  seemed  to  him  very  slow,  and 
again  and  again  he  despaired  of  making  the  purchase  upon  any  such  terms 
as  he  desired,  and  prepared  to  return  home  and  leave  the  contract 
unmade. 

He  writes  in  his  journal  : 

July  20.  This  morninj:^  the  secretary  of  congress  furnished  me  the  ordinance  of  yesterday,  which 
states  the  conditions  of  a  contract,  but  on  terms  to  which  I  shall  by  no  means  accede.  I  informed  the 
committee  of  congress  that  1  would  not  consent  on  the  terms  proposed;  that  I  should  prefer  purchasing 
lands  from  some  of  the  states,  wlio  would  give  me  incomparably  better  terms,  and  therefore  proposed 
to  leave  the  city  immediately. 

July  21.  Several  members  of  congress  called  on  me  enrly  this  morning.  They  discovered  much 
anxiety  about  a  contract,  and  assured  me  that  congress,  on  finding  that  I  was  determined  not  to  accept 
their  terms  and  had  proposed  leaving  the  city,  had  discovered  a  much  more  favorable  disposition,  and 
believed  if  I  renewed  my  request  I  might  obtain  conditions  as  reasonable  as  I  desired.  I  was  very 
indifferent,  and  talked  much  of  the  advantages  of  a  contract  with  one  of  the  states.  This  I  found  had 
the  desired  effect.  At  length  1  told  them  that  if  congress  would  acceed  to  the  terms  of  my  proposal,  t 
would  extend  the  purchase  from  the  tenth  township  from  the  Ohio  and  to  the  Scioto  inclusively,  by 
which  congress  would  pay  more  than  four  millions  of  the  public  debt  ;  that  our  intention  was  to  secure  a 
large  and  immediate  settlement  of  the  most  robust  and  industrious  people  in  America,  and  that  it  would 
be  made  systematically,  which  must  immediately  advance  the  value  of  Federal  lands,  and  prove  an 
important  acquisition  to  congress.  On  these  terms  I  would  renew  the  negotiation  if  congress  was 
disposed  to  take  the  matter  up  again.  Dined  with  General  Webb  at  the  Mess  house  in  Broadway, 
opposite  the  play-house.  Spent  the  evening  v\itli  Mr.  Dane  and  Mr.  Miilikin.  They  informed  nic  thnt 
congress  had  taken  up  my  business  again. 

July  23.  My  friends  had  made  every  exertion  in  private  conversation  to  bring  over  my  opponents  in 
congress.  In  order  to  get  at  some  of  them,  in  order  to  work  powerfully  on  their  minds,  we  were 
obliged  to  employ  three  or  four  persous  before  we  could  get  at  them.  In  some  instances  we  engaged  a 
person,  who  engaged  a  second,  and  he  a  third,  and  so  on  to  the  fourth,  before  we  could  effect  our  pur- 
pose. In  these  manoeuvers  I  am  much  beholden  by  the  assistance  of  Colonel  Duer  and  Major  Sargent. 
The  matter  was  taken  up  this  morning  in  congress  and  warmly  debated  until  three  o'clock,  when 
another  ordinance  was  obtained.  This  was  not  to  the  minds  of  any  of  my  friends,  who  were  considera- 
bly increased  in  congress,  but  they  conceived  it  to  be  better  than  the  former,  and  they  had  obtained  an 
additional  clause  empowering  the  board  of  treasury  to  take  order  upon  this  ordinance  and  complete  the 
contract  upon  the  general  principles  contained  in  it,  which  still  left  room  for  negotiation.  Spent  the 
evening  with  Colonel  Gragson  and  members  of  congress  from  the  southwest,  who  were  in  favor  of  a  con- 
tract.    Having  found  it  impossible  to  support  General  Parsons  as  a  candidate  for  governor,  after  the 


loo  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

interest  that  General  St.  Clair  had  secured,  and  suspecting  that  this  might  be  some  impediment  in  the 
way  (for  my  endeavors  to  make  interest  for  him  were  well  known)  and  the  arrangements  for  civil  officers 
being  on  the  carpet,  I  embraced  the  opportunity  frankly  to  declare,  that  for  my  own  part,  and  ventured 
to  engage  for  Major  Sargent,  if  General  Parsons  could  have  the  appointment  of  first  judge  and  Sargent 
secretary,  we  would  be  satisfied  ;  and  I  heartily  wished  that  his  excellency  General  St.  Clair  might  be 
governor,  and  that  I  would  solicit  the  eastern  members  to  favor  such  an  arrangement.  This  I  found 
rather  pleasing  to  the  southern  members,  and  they  were  so  complacent  as  to  ask  repeatedly  what 
office  would  be  agreeable  to  me  in  the  western  country.  I  assured  them  that  I  wished  for  no  appoint- 
ment to  the  civil  line.  Colonel  Grayson  proposed  the  office  of  one  of  the  judges,  which  was  seconded 
by  all  the  gentlemen  present.  The  obtaining  an  appointment,  1  observed,  had  never  come  into  my 
mind  nor  was  there  any  civil  office  I  should  at  present  be  willing  to  accept.  This  declaration  seemed 
to  be  rather  surprising,  especially  to  men  who  were  so  much  used  to  solicit  or  be  solicited  for  appoint- 
ments of  honor  and  profit.  They  deemed  it  to  be  the  more  urgent  on  this  head.  I  observed  to  them 
although  I  wished  for  nothing  for  myself,  yet  1  thought  the  Ohio  company  entitled  to  some  attention, 
that  one  of  our  judges  besides  General  Parsons  should  be  of  that  body,  and  that  General  Putnam  was 
the  man  best  qualified  and  would  be  most  agreeable  to  that  company,  and  gave  them  his  character.  We 
spent  the  evening  very  agreeably  until  a  late  hour. 

luly  24.  I  received  this  morning  a  letter  from  the  board  of  treasury,  enclosing  the  resolution  of  con- 
gress, which  passed  yesterday,  and  requesting  to  know  whether  1  was  willing  to  close  a  contract  on  those 
terms.  As  the  contract  had  now  become  of  much  greater  magnitude  than  when  I  had  only  the  Ohio 
company  in  view,  I  felt  a  diffidence  in  acting  alone,  and  wished  Major  Sargent  to  be  joined  with  me,  al- 
though he  had  not  been  formally  empowered  to  act,  for  the  commission  from  the  directors  was  solely  to  me. 
It  would  likewise  takeoff  some  part  of  the  responsibility  from  me  should  the  contract  not  be  agreeable. 
After  consulting  Duer,  I  proposed  it  to  Sargent,  who  readily  accepted.  We  answered  the  letter  from 
the  board  as  jointly  commissioned  in  making  the  contract.  We  informed  the  board  that  the  terms  in  the 
resolve  of  congress  were  such  as  we  would  not  accede  to  without  some  variation.  We,  therefore,  begged 
leave  to  state  to  the  board  the  terms  on  which  we  should  be  ready  to  close  the  contract,  and  that  those 
terms  were  our  ultimatum.  This  letter  was  sent  to  the  board,  but  the  packet  having  just  arrived,  from 
England  and  another  to  sail  ne.xt  morning,  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  attend  any  further  to  our  business 
for  the  day.  Dined  with  Mr.  Hilleyas,  treasurer  of  the  United  States.  I  spent  the  evening  with  Mr. 
Osgood,  president  of  the  board  of  treasury,  who  appeared  to  be  very  solicitious  to  be  informed  fully  of 
our  plan.  No  gentleman  has  a  higher  character  for  planning  and  calculating  than  Mr.  Osgood.  I  was, 
therefore,  much  pleased  at  having  an  opportunity  of  fully  explaining  it  to  him.  We  were,  unfortunately, 
interrupted  with  company.     We,  however,  went  over  the  outlines,  and  he  was  well  disposed. 

luly  2i;.  Mr.  Osgood  desired  me  to  dine  with  him.  .  .  Our  plan,  I  had  no  scruple  to  communi- 
ate  and  went  over  it  in  all  its  parts.  Mr.  Osgood  made  many  valuable  observations.  The  extent  of  his 
information  astonished  me.  His  views  of  the  continent  of  Europe  were  so  enlarged  that  he  appeared  to 
be  a  perfect  master  of  every  subject  of  the  kind.  He  highly  approved  of  our  plan,  and  told  me  that  he 
thought  it  was  the  best  formed  in  America.  He  dwelt  much  on  the  advantages  of  system  in  a  new  set- 
tlement ■  said  system  had  never  before  been  attempted.  If  we  were  able  to  establish  a  settlement  as  he 
proposed,  however  small  in  the  beginning,  we  should  then  have  surmounted  our  greatest  difficulty  ;  that 
everv  other  object  would  be  within  our  reach,  and  if  the  matter  were  pushed  with  spirit,  he  believed  it 
would  be  one  of  the  greatest  undertakings  ever  yet  attempted  in  America.  He  thought  congress  would  do 
a  special  service  to  the  United  States,  even  if  they  gave  us  the  land,  rather  than  that  our  plan  should 
be  defeated,  and  promised  to  make  every  exertion  in  his  power  in  our  favor.  We  spent  the  afternoon 
and  evening  alone,  and  very  agreeably. 

luly  26.  Being  now  eleven  o'clock.  General  St.  Clair  was  obliged  to  attend  congress.  After  we  came 
into  the  street,  General  St.  Clair  assured  us  he  would  make  every  possible  exertion  to  prevail  with  congress 
to  accept  the  terms  contained  in  our  letter.  He  appeared  much  interested  and  very  friendly,  but  said  we 
must  expect  opposition.  I  was  fully  convinced  that  it  was  good  policy  to  give  up  Parsons  and  openly  to 
appear  solicitous  that  St.  Clair  might  be  appointed  governor.  Several  gentlemen  have  told  me  that  our 
matters  went  on  much  better  since  St.  Clair  and  his  friends  had  been  informed  that  we  had  given  up 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  loi 

Parsons,  and  that  I  had  solicited  the  eastern  members  in  favor  of  St.  Clair's  appointment.  I  immedi- 
ately went  to  Sargent  and  Duer.  We  now  went  into  the  true  spirit  of  negotiation  with  great  bodies. 
Every  machine  in  the  city  it  was  possible  to  set  to  work,  we  now  put  in  motion.  Few,  Bingham  and 
Reamy  are  our  principle  opposers.  Of  Few  and  Bingham  there  is  hope,  but  to  bring  over  that  stubborn 
mule  of  a  Reamy  is  beyond  our  power.  The  bearer  of  treasury,  I  think,  will  do  us  much  service,  if  Dr^ 
Lee  is  not  against  us,  though  Duer  assures  me  that  I  have  got  the  length  of  his  foot,  and  he  calls  me  a 
frank,  open,  honest  New  England  man,  which  he  considers  as  an  uncommon  animal  ;  yet  from  his  zeal- 
ous, cautious  make,  I  feel  suspicious  of  him,  especially  as  Mr.  Osgood  tells  me  he  has  made  evt-ry  attempt 
to  learn  his  sentiments  but  is  unable  to  do  so.  His  brother,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  is  certainly  our  fast 
friend,  and  we  have  hopes  he  will  engage  him  in  our  interest.  Dined  with  Sir  John  Temple  in  company 
with  several  gentlemen.  Immediately  after  dinner  I  took  my  leave  of  them  and  called  on  Dr.  Holton. 
He  told  me  congress  had  been  warmly  engaged  in  our  business  the  whole  day  ;  that  the  opposition  was 
lessened,  but  our  friends  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  come  to  a  vole  lest  there  should  not  be  a  majority 
in  our  favor.  I  felt  much  discouraged,  and  told  Dr.  Holton  I  thought  it  in  vain  to  wait  any  longer,  and 
should  certainly  leave  the  next  day.  He  cried  out  on  my  impatience  ;  said  if  I  obtained  my  purposes  in 
a  month  from  that  time  I  should  be  far  more  expeditious  than  was  common  in  getting  much  smaller 
matters  through  congress  ;  that  it  was  of  great  magnitude,  for  it  far  exceeded  any  private  contract  ever 
made  before  in  the  United  States  ;  that  if  I  should  fail  now  I  ought  still  to  pursue  the  matter,  for  I 
should  finally  most  certainly  obtain  the  object  I  wished.  To  comfort  me,  he  assured  me,  on  his  honor, 
that  he  never  knew  so  much  attention  paid  to  any  one  person  who  made  application  to  them  on  any 
kind  of  business,  nor  did  he  ever  know  them  more  pressing  to  bring  it  to  a  close.  He  could  not  have  sup- 
posed that  any  three  men  from  New  England,  even  of  the  first  characters,  could  have  accomplished  so 
much  in  so  short  a  time.  This,  I  believe,  was  mere  flattery,  though  it  was  delivered  with  a  very  serious 
air  ;  but  it  gave  some  consolation.  I  now  learned  very  nearly  who  were  for  and  against  the  terms. 
Bingham  has  come  over,  but  Few  and  Reamy  are  stubborn.  Unfortunately  there  are  only  eighty  states 
represented,  and  unless  seven  of  them  are  in  favor,  no  ordinance  can  pass.  Every  moment  of  this  evening 
till  two  o'clock  was  busily  employed.  A  warm  siege  was  laid  on  Few  and  Reamy,  from  different  quarters, 
and  if  the  point  is  not  effectually  carried  the  attack  is  to  be  renewed  in  the  morning.  Duer,  Sargent  and 
myself  have  agreed  that  if  we  fail  Sargent  shall  go  on  to  Maryland,  which  is  at  present  not  represented, 
and  prevail  on  the  members  from  that  state  to  come  on  and  interest  themselves,  if  possible,  in  our  plan. 
I  am  to  go  on  to  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  to  solicit  the  members  from  those  states  to  go  on  to  New 
York,  and  to  lay  anchor  to  wmdward  with  them.  As  soon  as  these  states  are  represented,  Sargent 
is  to  renew  the  application,  and  I  have  promised  Duer  that  if  it  is  necessary  I  will  return  to  New  York 
again. 

The  result  was  better  than  Dr.  Cutler  ventured  to  hope  fi^r.      The  next 
day's  entry  is  as  follows  : 

Friday,  July  27.  I  arose  this  morning  and  after  adjusting  my  baggage  (for  I  was  determined  to  leavu 
New  Yoik  this  day)  I  set  out  on  a  general  morning  visit,  and  paid  my  respects  to  all  members  of  congress 
in  the  city,  and  informed  them  of  my  intention  to  leave  the  city  that  day.  My  expoctions  of  forming  a 
contract,  I  told  them,  were  nearly  at  an  end.  I  should,  however,  wait  the  decision  of  congress,  and  if 
the  terms  which  we  had  stated,  and  which  I  considered  to  be  very  advantageous  to  congress,  consider- 
ing the  state  of  the  country,  were  not  accepted,  we  must  turn  our  attention  to  some  other  part  of  the 
country.  New  York,  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  would  sell  us  land  at  half  a  dollar  an  acre,  and 
give  us  exclusive  privileges  beyond  what  we  had  asked  of  congress.  The  speculating  plan  connected 
between  the  British  of  Canada  and  the  New  Yorkers  was  now  well  known.  The  uneasiness  of  the  Ken- 
tucky people  with  respect  to  the  Mississippi  was  notorious.  A  revolt  of  that  country  from  the  Union,  if 
a  war  with  Spain  took  place,  was  universally  acknowledged  to  be  highly  probable  ;  and  most  certainly 
a  systematic  settlement  in  that  country,  conducted  by  men  strongly  attached  to  the  Federal  government, 
I  considered  to  be  an  object  worthy  of  some  attention.  Besides,  if  congress  rejected  the  terms  now 
offered,  there  could  be  no  prospect  of  any  application  from  any  other  quarter.  If  a  fair  and  honorable 
purchase  could  now  be  obtained,  I  presumed,  contracts  with  the  natives,  similar  to  that  made  with  the 


I02  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

Six  Nations,  must  be  the  consequence,  especially  as  it  might  be  more  easily  carried  into  effect.  These, 
and  such  like,  were  the  arguments  I  used.  They  seemed  to  be  fully  acceded  to,  but  whether  they  will 
avail  is  very  uncertain.  Mr.  R.  H.  Lee  assured  me  he  was  prepared  for  one  hour's  speech,  and  he  hoped 
for  success.  All  urged  me  not  to  leave  the  city  so  soon,  but  I  assumed  an  air  of  perfect  indifference, 
and  persisted  in  my  determination,  which  had,  apparently  the  effect  I  wished.  Passing  the  city  hall,  as 
the  members  were  going  m  to  congress,  Colonel  Carrington  told  me  he  believed  Few  was  secured  ;  that 
little  Reaniy  was  left  alone,  and  that  he  was  determined  to  make  one  trial  of  what  he  could  do  in  con- 
gress. Called  on  Sir  John  Temple  for  letters  to  Boston;  bade  my  friends  good-bye,  and,  as  it  was 
my  last  day,  Mr.  Henderson  insisted  on  my  dining  with  him  and  a  number  of  friends  he  had  invited. 

At  half-past  three  I  was  informed  that  an  ordinance  had  passed  congress  on  the  terms  stated  in  our 
letter,  without  the  least  variation,  and  that  the  board  of  treasury  was  directed  to  take  order  and  close  the 
contract.  This  was  agreeable  but  unexpected  intelligence.  Sargent  and  I  went  immediately  to  the 
board,  who  had  received  the  ordinance,  but  were  then  rising.  They  urged  me  to  tarry  the  next  day  and 
they  would  put  by  all  other  business  to  complete  the  contract  ;  but  I  found  it  inconvenient,  and,  after 
making  a  general  verbal  adjustment,  left  it  with  Sargent  to  finish  what  was  to  be  done  at  present.  Dr. 
Lee  congratulated  me  and  declared  he  would  do  all  in  his  power  to  adjust  the  terms  of  the  contract,  so 
far  as  was  left  to  them,  as  much  in  our  favor  as  possible.  1  proposed  three  months  for  collecting  the 
first  hall  million  of  dollars,  and  for  executing  the  instruments  of  congress,  which  was  acceded  to.  By 
this  ordinance  we  obtained  the  grant  of  near  five  million  acres  of  land,  amounting  to  three  and  a  half 
million  dollars.  One  million  and  a  half  acres  for  the  Ohio  company  and  the  remainder  for  a  private 
speculation,  in  which  many  of  the  principal  characters  in  America  are  concerned.  Without  connecting 
this  speculation,  similar  terms  and  advantages  could  not  have  been  obtained  for  the  Ohio  company.  On 
my  return  through  Broadway,  I  received  the  congratulations  of  my  friends  in  congress,  and  others  with 
whom  I  happened  to  meet.  At  half-past  six  I  took  my  leave  of  Mr.  Henderson  and  family,  where  I  had 
been  most  kindly  and  generously  entertained.     Left  the  city  by  way  of  the  Bowery. 

Dr.  Cutler  called  on  General  Parsons,  at  Middleton,  Connecticut,  on  his 
way  home.      Of  his  entertainment  with  him  he  writes  : 

July  30.  When  I  had  informed  the  general  of  my  negotiations  with  congress,  I  had  the  pleasure  to 
find  it  not  only  met  his  approbation,  but  he  expressed  his  astonishment  that  I  had  obtained  terms  so 
advantageous,  which,  he  said,  were  beyond  his  expectations.  He  assured  me  he  preferred  the  ap- 
pointment of  first  judge  to  that  of  governor,  especially  if  General  St.  Clair  was  governor.  He  pro- 
posed writing  to  General  St.  Clair  and  his  friends  in  congress,  that  they  would  procure  an  appoint- 
ment for  nie  on  the  same  bench  ;  but  I  absolutely  declined,  assuring  him  that  I  had  no  wish  to  go 
in  the  civil  line. 

For  the  million  five  hundred  acres  bought  for  the  Ohio  company,  pay- 
ment was  to  be  made  "  in  specie,  loan  office  certificates  reduced  to  specie, 
in  certificates  of  the  liquidated  debt  reduced  to  specie."  The  price  to  be 
paid  was  one  dollar. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Thus,  after  much  effort  and  many  delays,  Dr.  Cutler  succeeded  in  se- 
curing the  terms  he  desired  and  had  so  ably  contended  for,  though,  as  has 
been  seen,  he  deviated  from  his  original  purpose  of  making  a  purchase 
merely  for  the  Ohio  company.  He  bought,  in  all,  about  five  million  acres, 
a  million  and  a  half  for  the  Ohio  company  and  three  and  a  half  millions  for 
private  speculators. 

The  Ohio  company  paid  half  the  purchase  money  at  the  time  of  making 
the  contract ;  the  land  was  to  be  conveyed  upon  the  receipt  of  the  remain- 
der. But  some  of  the  shareholders  failed  to  meet  their  engagements,  and 
the  Indian  war  breaking  out  in  less  than  two  years  after  the  colonists 
reached  their  new  home,  greatly  crippled  them,  and  the  two  causes  com- 
bined effectually  prevented  the  company  from  meeting  its  engagements. 
In  1792,  the  directors  met  in  Philadelphia  and  sent  a  memorial  to  con- 
gress asking  for  relief  After  some  discussion  and  difficulty,  a  bill  was 
passed  authorizing  the  conveyance  of  the  half  of  the  land  already  paid  for 
— seven  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  acres — to  be  made  out,  also  another 
conveyance  of  seven  hundred  and  fourteen  thousand,  two  hundred  and 
eighty-five  acres,  to  be  paid  for  within  six  months  by  warrants  issued  for 
bounty  rights,  and  yet  another  conveyance  of  one  hundred  thousand 
acres,  to  be  conveyed  in  tracts  of  one  hundred  acres,  "as  a  bounty  to 
each  male  person  of  eighteen  years  of  age,  being  an  actual  settler."  The 
bill  was  approved  and  the  patents  issued  to  Rufus  Putnam,  Manasseh 
Cutler,  Robert  Oliver,  Griffin  Green  in  trust  for  the  Ohio  Company  of  As- 
sociates. The  patents  were  signed  by  George  Washington,  President, 
and  Thomas  Jefferson,  secretary  of  state.  These  three  patents  and  also 
the  original  contract  of  October  2,  1787,  are  in  the  library  of  Marietta 
college. 

Much  has  been  said  in  regard  to  the  unwise  choice  made  by  the  directors 
of  the  Ohio  company  in  locating  their  lands.  It  has  been  stated,  and 
perhaps  with  truth,  that  with  the  whole  northwest  territory  before  them 


104  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

from  which  to  choose,  they  selected  a  tract  that  included  within  it  more 
poor,  rough,  broken  land  than  could  be  found  in  a  body  anywhere  else  in 
the  whole  territory.  Lying,  as  a  part  of  it  does,  among  the  foot  hills  of 
the  Alleghanies,  it  is  hilly  and  sterile  compared  with  other  portions  of  the 
west.  There  were  certain  considerations  which  seem  to  have  influenced 
the  company  in  locating  their  lands.  The  first  and  most  potent  was  the 
advice  of  Mr.  Hutchins,  the  "government  geographer."  Dr.  Cutler  had 
repeated  conversations  with  him  while  in  New  York  negotiating  the  pur- 
chase, and  Mr.  Hutchins  very  emphatically  advised  him  to  make  the 
location  along  the  Ohio  and  Muskingum  rivers,  in  the  region  where  the 
two  united.  He  claimed  to  have  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  whole 
western  territory  then  under  the  control  of  the  government,  and  asserted 
that  there  could  not  be  found  so  desirable  a  tract  as  the  one  proposed. 
Another  influential  reason  for  the  choice  was  that  there  were  but  few 
Indians  located  on  the  said  tract  of  land.  The  celebrated  Iroquois  or  Six 
Nations  had  been  in  the  habit  of  coming  down  the  Ohio  in  their  canoes 
and  attacking  the  Indians  that  lived  along  the  banks,  taking  them 
unawares.  This  unpleasant  experience  was  repeated  so  often  that  to 
escape  it  the  natives  retreated  farther  and  farther  from  the  banks  of  the 
river,  until  there  was  a  tract  of  country  extending  thirty  or  forty  miles 
back  from  the  river  in  which  there  were  few  unimportant  villages  and 
scarcely  any  regular  inhabitants.  This  whole  region  was  regarded  as  a 
common  hunting  ground,  and  used  as  such.  There  would  not,  therefore, 
be  the  necessity  for  removing  Indians  in  order  to  take  possession.  A 
third  and  very  potential  reason  was  the  immediate  vicinage  of  Fort  Harmar. 
The  principal  personages  of  the  colony  were  men  of  war,  too  shrewd  in 
matters  generally,  and  too  well  acquainted  with  Indian  character  to  trust 
to  present  appearances  or  any  treaties  or  promises  of  peace.  Soldiers 
and  instruments  of  war  were  better  safeguards  than  treaties,  how  well 
soever  guaranteed.  The  result  justified  their  opinion.  It  was  only  the 
presence  of  soldiers  and  their  own  wisdom,  courage  and  acquaintance  with 
war  that  saved  the  colonists  from  extermination  in  the  bloody  conflict 
with  the  Indians  that  continued  from  1791  to  1795.  That  those  who 
located  the  purchase  judged  wisely  from  a  commercial  point  of  view,  is 
shown  clearly  in  the  address  of  Hon.  W.  P.  Cutler  in  the  appendix. 

As  soon  as  the  purchase  was  completed,  General  Putnam  and  his  asso- 
ciates made  preparations  to  go  at  once  and  possess  the  land.  The  com- 
pany had  previously  ordered  "that  four  surveyors   should  be  employed 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  105 

and  twenty-two  men  to  attend  them  ;  that  there  should  be  added  to  this 
number  twenty  men,  including  six  boat-builders,  four  house-carpenters, 
one  blacksmith  and  nine  common  workmen."  These  men  were  to  be 
subsisted  at  the  expense  of  the  company,  and  allowed  wages,  at  the  rate 
of  four  dollars  each  per  montli  till  discharged. 

The  surveyors  employed  were  Colonel  Ebenezer  Sproat,  Mr.  Ansclm 
Tupper  and  Mr.  John  Mathews  from  Massachusetts,  and  Colonel  Putnam 
and  Jonathan  Meigs  from  Connecticut.  The  boat-builders  and  mechanics,  in 
all  twenty  men,  started,  under  the  command  of  Major  Haffield  White, 
from  Dan  vers,  Massachusetts  in  December,  1787,  and  reached  Simerill's 
ferry  on  the  Youghiogheny  river,  thirty  miles  above  Pittsburgh,  late  in 
January.  The  surveyors  and  their  attendants,  to  the  number  of  twenty-six, 
met  at  Hartford,  Connecticut,  early  in  January  and  began  their  wearisome 
journey,  under  the  command  of  General  Putnam,  assisted  b)'  Colonel  Eb- 
enezer Sproat.  General  Putnam  having  business  in  New  York,  soon  left 
the  company  and  did  not  rejoin  them  until  January  24. 

When  the  party  reached  the  mountains,  they  found  them  covered  to 
such  a  depth  with  snow  that  it  was  impossible  to  go  on  with  their  wagons. 
"Our  only  resource,"  General  Putnam  says,  "  was  to  build  sleds  and  har- 
ness tandem,  and  in  this  manner  with  four  sleds,  and  men  marching  in 
front,  we  set  forward  and  reached  the  "  Yoh  "  the  fourteenth  of  Feb- 
ruary. 

The  march  was  slow  and  toilsome.  To  men  less  strong  and  courageous 
the  difficulties  would  have  seemed  insurmountable.  The  men  had  to 
break  a  way  through  the  snow  for  the  weary  horses  to  follow  with  their 
sleds.  They  could  accomplish  the  journey  of  but  a  few  miles  each  day 
and  at  night  bivouacked  around  Jarge  fires  which  they  kindled  in  the 
woods.  They  were  two  weary  weeks  in  reaching  the  "Yoh"  where  the 
other  detachment  awaited  them. 

Upon  arriving,  another  disappointment  was  in  store  for  them.  They 
found  that  but  little  progress  had  been  made  in  the  building  of  the  boats 
in  which  they  were  to  perform  the  remainder  of  their  journey.  But,  with 
the  additional  force  of  men,  and  under  the  eye  of  the  master,  the  work 
progressed  more  rapidly.  Captain  Jonathan  Devol  was  the  architect  and 
superintendent  of  the  boat  building.  The  remainder  of  February  and  all 
the  month  of  March  was  spent  in  getting  the  boats  ready.  The  flotilla 
consisted  of  a  galley,  which  had  an  estimated  capacity  of  fifty  tons,  a  flat 
boat  of  about  three  tons  burthen  and  three  canoes.     The  galley  was  forty- 


io6  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

five  feet  long,  twelve  broad  and  was  stoutly  built ;  it  had  a  covered  deck, 
which  was  high  enough  for  a  man  to  walk  under  without  stooping,  and  the 
sides  were  strong  enough  to  resist  the  force  of  a  bullet  in  case  of  an 
attack. 

In  the  afternoon  of  April  i,  the  galley,  to  which  they  had  given  the 
name  of  Mayfloivcr,  with  the  accompanying  boats,  left  their  moorings  and 
now  after  weary  months  of  travel  and  work  and  waiting,  the  emigrants 
were  launched  upon  waters  that  would  carry  them,  without  toil  or  anxi- 
ety, to  their  future  home  in  the  yet  unknown  forest.  They  soon  passed 
down  the  tributary  and  entered  the  tranquil  Ohio,  the  la  belle  riviere  of  its 
former  claimants.  The  trees  were  already  putting  on  their  spring  cloth- 
ing, and  the  birds  sang  their  songs  of  greetings  in  their  branches.  Green 
ness  was  creeping  over  the  sides  of  the  hills  that  bordered  the  river.  To 
the  greater  part  of  the  eyes  of  those  that  looked  upon  them,  it  was  a  new 
thing  to  see  trees  so  ambitiously  lifting  up  their  branches  toward  the  heavens, 
while  their  wonderful  magnitude  gave  evidence  of  depth  and  richness  of  soil, 
that  was  both  strange  and  encouraging  to  the  beholders.  To  men  accus- 
tomed to  the  sterile  soil  of  New  England,  we  can  well  believe  that  the 
glory  and  the  grandeur  of  the  scenes  through  which  they  were  passing  as 
they  descended  the  river,  seemed  like  glimpses  of  fairy  land.  At  any 
rate,  whether  any  sentiment  was  waked  up  or  not,  each  day  brought 
them  nearer  to  that  long-talked-of  and  much-desired  country,  "the  Ohio," 
where  they  were  to  make  homes  for  themselves  and  their  children.  On 
the  morning  of  Monday,  the  seventh  of  April,  clouds  obscured  the  sun  and 
rain  fell  during  a  considerable  part  of  the  day.  All  were  on  the  qidvive, 
for  they  felt  that  they  drew  near  the  promised  land.  As  they  floated  past 
Ren's  island,  Captain  Devol  said  to  General  Putnam,  "I  think  it  is  time 
to  take  an  observation;  we  must  be  near  the  mouth  of  the  Muskingum." 
And  yet,  notwithstanding  their  watchfulness,  they  passed  the  mouth  of 
the  river  without  seeing  it,  and  found  themselves  abreast  of  Fort  Harmar. 
The  trees  on  the  banks  of  the  Muskingum  so  reached  out  their  branches, 
that  with  the  help  of  the  fog,  they  concealed  the  mouth  of  the  river.  It 
was  found  difficult  to  turn  back  their  boats,  so  they  landed  at  Fort  Har- 
mar, and  Major  Doughty,  the  commandant  of  the  garrison,  sent  men  to 
help  them  tow  the  boats  to  the  east  side  of  the  river.  The  sun  had 
reached  the  meridian  when  they  landed  on  the  site  of  the  new  town  that 
was  soon  to  be. 

The  seventh  of  April,  1788,  was  a  memorable  day  in  the  annals  of  Ohio, 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  107 

The  corner  stone  of  the  threat  Buckeye  state  was  laid  at  Marietta  on  that 
day,  a  state  that  in  less  than  a  century  has  become  the  third  in  the  Union 
for  wealth  and  population,  and  has  freely  furnished  men  to  fill  the  high 
places  in  the  national  councils  and  in  the  army.  On  that  seventh  of  April 
General  Putnam  and  his  fellow  workers  lost  no  time  in  dallying.  The 
boards,  brought  for  the  purpose,  were  at  once  landed,  and  the  erection  of 
temporary  habitations  begun.  A  large  marquee  was  set  up  for  General 
Putnam,  under  which  he  lived  and  transacted  business  until  the  fort  was 
built.  The  day  after  their  arrival  the  surveyors  began  to  lay  out  the  town. 
The  a.xes  of  the  woodmen  awoke  the  echoes  that  had  slept  so  long,  and  the 
mighty  trees  began  to  fall  before  the  ax  of  the  chopper.  y\s  it  would  take 
more  time  than  they  could  spare  to  fell  so  many  trees,  many  of  them  were 
girdled  and  left  standing.  Although  the  season  was  so  far  advanced  when 
they  reached  there,  they  managed  to  plant  one  hundred  and  thirty  acres 
of  corn  that  first  season.  The  ri\er  furnished  an  abundance  offish,  and  in 
the  forests  were  found  buffalo,  bears  and  deer  in  profusion,  and  turkeys  in- 
numerable ;  so  that  their  larders  were  cheaply  and  abundantly  supplied. 
Contentment  seems  to  have  settled  down  upon  the  little  pioneer  company, 
and  though,  doubtless,  among  the  forty-seven  men  there  were  those  who 
hankered  after  what  they  had  left  behind  them  in  their  New  England  homes, 
upon  the  whole  they  were  well  pleased  with  what  they  saw,  and  still  better 
pleased  with  what  they  hoped  for. 

In  May,  General  Putnam  wrote  to  Dr.  Cutler:  "The  men  are  generally 
in  good  health,  and,  I  believe,  much  pleased  with  the  country  ;  that  J  am 
so,  myself,  you  may  rest  assurred.  I  can  only  add  the  situation  of  the  city 
plat  is  the  most  delightful  of  any  I  ever  saw."  Another  colonist  wrote: 
"  This  country,  for  fertility  of  soil  and  pleasantness  of  situatii^n,  not  only 
exceeds  my  expectation,  but  exceeds  any  part  of  Europe  or  America  I 
ever  was  in. " 

Six  thousand  acres  were  set  apart  for  the  new  city.  The  surveyors  laid 
out  the  streets,  the  more  important  ones  parallel  with  the  Muskingum 
river,  the  others  cutting  them  at  right  angles.  The  lots  were  ninety  by 
one  hundred  and  eighty  feet.  Dr.  Cutler  had  suggested  Adelphia  as  a 
name  suitable  for  the  new  town  ;  but  at  a  meeting  of  the  directors,  held 
on  the  second  of  July,  1788,  the  first  meeting  held  west  of  the  mountains, 
the  following  resolution  was  passed  : 

Resoh'fd,  that  the  city  at   the  confluence  of  the  Ohio  and  Muskingum  rivers,  be   called  Marietta;  tliat 
the  directors  write   to  his   excellency,  the   French  ambassador,  iniforming  him  of  the  motives   for  nam- 


io8  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

ing  the  city,  and  request   his  opinion  whether  it  will  be  advisable  to  present  Iier  majesty   of  France  a 
public  square. 

Alas !  the  beautiful  queen  was  too  near  the  beginning  of  her  fearful  suffer- 
ing to  interest  herself  in  a  public  square  in  a  far  off  city  in  the  distant  heart 
of  the  new  world. 

General  Putnam  was  wise  to  forsee  danger  and  efficient  in  preparing  to 
meet  it.  He  had  not  much  confidence  in  the  power  of  existing  treaties  to 
keep  the  Indians  at  peace  with  those  who,  in  their  view  of  the  case,  were 
invading  hunting  grounds  that  of  right  belonged  to  themselves.  At  once, 
therefore,  he  began  the  erection  of  a  fort  which  should  prove  a  place  of 
refuge  to  the  colonists  in  time  of  danger,  or  in  case  the  Indians  showed 
any  signs  of  hostility.  On  the  day  of  their  first  landing,  there  were  seventy 
Indians,  men,  women  and  children,  with  Captain  Pipe  at  their  head,  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Fort  Marmar.  They  had  come  to  agree  upon  a 
treaty  and  to  trade  their  peltries  with  the  soldiers  in  the  garrison.  They 
had  given  noisy  assurance  of  welcome  to  General  Putnam  and  his  associ- 
ates, but  he  knew  them  too  well  to  trust  them. 

A  stockade  fort  was  erected  a  short  distance  from  the  Muskingum  river, 
and  nearly  a  mile  from  the  Ohio.  The  sides  formed  a  regular  parallelo- 
gram, and  were  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet  in  length.  At  each  corner 
there  was  a  strong  block-house  surmounted  by  a  watch  tower.  These 
houses  were  twenty  feet  square  below  and  twenty-four  above.  The 
dwelling  houses  were  in  the  curtains.  They  were  builded  of  hewn  logs 
and  were  two  stories  high.  The  front  was  toward  the  Muskingum,  and  in 
the  center  was  a  belfry,  underneath  which  was  the  office  of  the  Hon. 
Winthrop  Sargent,  secretary  of  the  company.  There  were  loopholes  for 
artillery  and  also  for  musketry.  General  St.  Clair  occupied  the  south- 
west block-house;  the  northwest  was  used  for  public  worship  and  holding 
court.  Individuals  were  allowed  to  fit  up  dwellings  in  the  curtains, 
according  to  their  inclination  or  abilitj'.  There  was  room  in  them  for  the 
accommodation  of  forty  or  fifty  families.  During  the  war  they  were 
made  to  accommodate  between  two  and  three  hundred  persons.  This 
fort  was  called  Campus  Martins,  showing  that  there  were  classical  scholars 
among  the  pioneers,  who  preserved  their  academic  taste.  One  of  the 
actors  in  these  scenes  wrote  of  it  :  "  Campus  Martius  is  the  handsom- 
est pile  of  buildings  on  the  west  side  of  the  Allegheny  mountains,  and  in 
a  few  day  will  be  the  strongest  fortification  in  the  territory  of  the  United 
States.      It  stands  on  the  margin  of  the  elevated   plain  on  which  are  the 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  ,09 

remains  of  the  ancient  works."  In  the  open  court  within  the  square 
which  the  building  occupied,  a  well  eighty  feet  deep  was  dug.  The  cool 
and  refreshing  water  from  this  well  is  still  a  comfort  and  covenience  to 
many  families  that  live  in  the  vicinity.  The  block-house  in  the  southeast 
corner  is  still  standing,  forming  a  part  of  the  residence  of  the  late  Judge 
Arius  Nye.  To  the  mechanical  and  engineering  skill  of  General  Putnam, 
and  the  practical  knowledge  of  some  of  his  associates,  was  due  the 
thorough  workmanship  shown  in  building  this  fort,  which  was  undoubt- 
edly the  means  of  salvation  to  the  infant  colony  in  the  Indian  war  which 
soon  followed. 

The  fourth  of  July,  after  the  arrival  of  the  colonists  was  celebrated  with 
all  "  the  pomp  and  circumstance"  possible  in  their  situation,  the  officers 
from  Fort  Harmar  were  invited  over  and  a  sumptuous  repast  was  spread 
under  a  magnificent  tree  on  the  bank  of  the  Muskingum.  Many  deer  and 
countless  turkeys  bled  freely  for  the  occasion,  and  a  giant  fish,  a  pike, 
caught  in  the  Muskingum,  helped  to  fill  the  bill  of  fare.  James  Mitchell 
Varnum,  one  of  the  judges  and  also  a  director,  was  the  orator  for  the 
occasion.  The  speech  is  on  record,  and  is  flowery  enough  to  suit  the 
most  poetic  taste.  In  addressing  his  "  fair  auditors,"  after  complimenting 
them  upon  their  courage  in  "  exploring  the  Paradise  of  America,"  he  says, 
"Gentle  zephyrs,  fanning  breezes,  wafting  through  the  air  ambrosial 
odors,  receive  you  here.  Hope  no  longer  flutters  on  the  wings  of  uncer- 
tainty." 

Governor  St.  Clair  had  not  yet  arrived,  and  there  was  no  organized  gov- 
ernment, so  that  every  man  could  be  a  law  unto  himself  if  he  chose.  But 
that  did  not  suit  these  law-abiding  descendants  of  the  Puritans.  There- 
fore, as  the  closing  ceremony  in  the  celebration  of  Independence  day,  they 
drew  up  a  code  of  laws,  which  were  written  out  on  paper  and  .suspended, 
not  as  were  the  ten  tables  of  the  Romans,  in  a  temple,  but  on  the  trunk 
of  a  tree  that  stood  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  V>y  these  laws  they  were 
governed  during  the  little  time  that  intervened  till  the  arrival  of  the  gov- 
ernor and  the  organization  of  a  government.  Well  might  General  Wash- 
ington say  of  the  pioneers:  "  No  colony  in  America  was  ever  settled 
under  such  favorable  auspices  as  that  which  has  just  commenced  on  the 
Muskingum.  Information,  property  and  strength  will  be  its  character- 
istics. I  know  many  of  the  settlers  personally,  and  there  never  were  men 
better  calculated  to  promote  the  welfare  of  such  a  community." 

After  the  .stockaded  fort  was  finished,  a  good   timber  wharf  was  made 


no  Ji UFUS  PUTNAM. 

directly  in  front  of  it  on  the  Muskingum,  where  tlie  Mayflo-wa-  was  moved 
together  with  the  smaller  crafts  and  canoes,  when  not  in  use  in  going  to 
and  fro  to  Fort  Harmar  and  "the  point."  Twenty-five  dwellings  were 
erected  the  same  season,  the  greater  part  of  them  at  "  the  point." 

Meanwhile  emigrants  were  arriving  and  increasing  the  strength  and 
courage  of  the  settlers.  General  Samuel  Holden  Parsons  came  in  May, 
and  in  the  same  month  there  arrived  Captain  William  Dana,  Major 
Jonathan  Haskell,  Ebenezer  Battelle,  Colonel  Israel  Putnam,  Aaron 
Waldo  Putnam,  Major  Robert  Bradford,  Jonathan  Stone,  Major  Winthrop 
Sargent,  Colonel  John  May  and  Colonel  William  Stacey.  In  June  there 
were  more  arrivals.  Hon.  James  M.  Varnum  came  in  that  month,  one 
of  the  judges  of  the  territory,  "  with  about  forty  souls  in  company." 
Judge  Varnum  was  an  invalid  when  he  started.  His  wife  could  not 
accompany  him.  James  Owen  and  his  wife  were  among  the  "forty 
souls  "  that  came  with  him.  To  Mr.  Owen  he  was  much  indebted  for  the 
care  that  he  needed  while  on  the  toilsome  journey.  To  Miss  Owen 
belongs  the  distinction  of  having  been  the  first  woman  that  settled  on  the 
Ohio  company's  purchase.  For  this  reason,  and  in  the  additional  one  that 
she  rendered  humane  and  needed  service  in  the  cases  of  small-pox  in  the 
colony,  the  company  gave  her  a  deed  of  one  of  the  donation  lots  of  one 
hundred  acres. 

In  August  more  families  arrived.  Six  families  came  on  the  nineteenth. 
They  were  those  of  General  Benjamin  Tupper,  Colonel  Ichabod  Nye,  son- 
in-law  of  the  former,  Major  Nathaniel  Gushing,  Major  Nathan  Goodale, 
Major  Asa  Coburn,  sr.,  and  his  son-in-law,  Andrew  Webster.  Before  the 
close  of  the  year  there  were  nineteen  families  in  Marietta  ;  so  tliat,  accord- 
ing to  the  testimony  of  Colonel  Ichabod  Nye,  "the  winter  began  with  a 
hundred  or  more  in  the  settlement." 

General  Arthur  St.  Clair,  the  governor  of  the  Northwest  territory, 
arrived  on  the  ninth  of  July.  He  had  received  his  commission  as  governor 
from  congress  October  i6,  1787,  but  it  was  not  to  take  effect  until  Feb- 
ruary I,  178S.  As  has  been  stated,  he  was  president  of  congress  when 
Dr.  Cutler  went  to  New  York  to  make  the  purchase  for  the  Ohio  company. 
He  had  at  first  manifested  but  a  lukewarm  interest  in  the  matter,  but  a 
change  came  over  him  when  it  was  proposed  to  make  him  governor  of  the 
territory,  and  his  warmest  interest  and  endeavors  were  enlisted.  His 
arrival  at  the  new  settlement  was  an  event  of  importance.  He  was  re- 
ceived  with  a  salute  of  thirteen   guns   from    Fort    Harmar.      After  a  few 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  in 

days'  rest  he  was  escorted  with  considerable  parade  to  the  east  side  of  the 
Muskingum  and  received  by  General  Putnam  under  his  marquee.  The 
judges  of  the  territory  and  principal  men  of  the  colony  were  present.  The 
secretary,  Hon.  Winthrop  Sargent,  read  the  ordinance  of  1787,  the  gov- 
ernor's commission  and  his  own.  The  ceremonies  closed  with  congratula- 
tions to  the  governor  and  assurances  of  welcome. 

The  government  thereafter  established  was  quite  anomalous.  There 
were  no  precedents  by  which  to  be  influenced,  for  it  was  the  first  territorial 
government  established  under  Federal  authority.  The  people  had  no  part 
nor  lot  in  the  matter.  There  were  no  elective  offices.  The  governor  and 
judges  received  their  appointments  first  from  congress,  and  after  1789, 
when  the  constitution  was  adopted,  from  the  President.  The  general 
government  bore  a  part  of  the  expense  of  the  territorial  government,  but 
by  far  the  larger  share  was  obtained  by  heavily  ta.xing  the  people.  This 
government  continued  in  form  for  ten  years. 

On  the  second  day  of  the  following  September  the  first  civil  court  ever 
held  in  the  Northwest  Territory  was  opened.  A  procession  was  formed 
near  the  Ohio  river  and  the  men  marched  up  through  a  path  cut  in  the 
forest  to  Campus  Martins.  First  went  the  high  sheriff  with  a  drawn 
sword,  following  whom  came  the  citizens,  then  came  the  officers  from 
Fort  Harmar,  next  the  members  of  the  bar,  after  them  the  supreme 
judges,  following  whom  were  the  governor  and  clergymen,  the  newly 
appointed  judges  of  the  court  of  common  pleas,  Generals  Putnam  and 
Tupper  bringing  up  the  rear.  The  court  was  held  in  the  southeast  block- 
house and  opened  with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Cutler,  to  whom  the  colony 
was  so  greatly  indebted.  He  was  there  on  a  visit  and  did  not  remain  long. 
To  the  honor  of  the  forty-eight  men  who  made  up  the  colony,  it  can  be 
told  that  there  was  not  a  single  case  on  the  docket ! 

Any  account  of  these  first  settlers  in  Ohio,  that  left  out  of  view  their 
efforts  in  behalf  of  religion  and  education,  would  be  incomplete.  The 
wise  men  of  the  east  well  knew  that  a  successful  commonwealth  must  rest 
upon  the  basis  of  morality  and  intelligence.  They,  therefore,  early  looked 
after  and  provided  for  the  interests  of  religion  and  education.  At  a  meet- 
ing at  Ree's  tavern,  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  March  5,  1787,  a  committee 
of  the  company  reported  :  "  that  the  directors  be  requested  to  pay  early 
attention  to  the  education  of  youth  and  the  promotion  of  public  worship 
among  the  settlers,  etc.      .      .      That  they,  if  practicable,  secure  an  instruc- 


112  R  UFUS  P  UTNA  M. 

tor,  eminent  in  literary  accomplishments  and  the  virtue  of  his  character, 
who  shall  superintend  the  first  scholastic  institutions." 

The  proprietors  and  others  of  "benevolent  and  liberal  mind,"  were  in- 
vited to  make  up  a  fund  by  voluntary  contribution,  to  carry  out  these  res- 
olutions. In  furtherance  of  this  object,  Dr.  Cutler,  who  was  appointed  for 
the  purpose,  engaged  the  Rev.  Daniel  Story  to  go  out  to  the  colony.  He 
was  to  have  his  board  and  four  dollars  in  silver  per  week,  for  his  services. 
Mr.  Story  was  a  native  of  Boston  and  a  graduate  of  Dartmouth  college. 
He  reached  Marietta  in  the  spring  of  1789,  and  preached  not  only  in 
Marietta,  but  in  the  other  settlements  in  rotation.  There  were  no  roads, 
and  his  visits  were  made  in  canoes  with  oarsmen  provided  for  the  occasion. 
During  the  Indian  War  a  guard,  well  armed,  acccompanied  him  when  he 
went  to  fill  his  appointments. 

The  interests  of  education  were  well  looked  after  from  the  beginning. 
In  the  contract  for  the  purchase  of  land,  it  was  stipulated  on  the  part  of  the 
purchaser,  that  two  "complete  townships  should  be  given  perpetually  to  the 
use  of  a  university,  to  be  laid  off  by  the  purchaser  or  purchasers  as  near  the 
centre  of  the  purchase  as  the  case  may  be,  so  that  the  same  shall  be  good 
land  to  be  applied  to  that  object  by  the  legislature."  Also  the  sixteenth 
section  in  every  township  was  set  apart  for  the  use  of  schools  and  the 
twenty-ninth  for  the  support  of  religion.  The  townships  set  apart  for  the 
university  were  located  and  surveyed  in  1795.  The  act  incorporating  the 
institution  passed  the  legislature  in  1802.  The  town  of  Athens  was  laid 
out  on  the  land  thus  set  apart,  and  the  college  called  the  Ohio  university. 

Dr.  Cutler  was  greatly  instrumental  in  establishing  the  college,  and 
strenuous  in  his  efforts  in  behalf  of  common  schools.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
a  school  was  opened  the  first  year  of* the  settlement,  and  an  academy 
established  before  a  decade  of  years  had  passed  away. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


FAMINE — TROUBLES    FROM    INDIANS. 


The  toilsome  journey  of  the  emigrants  from  their  old  to  their  new 
home  was  only  a  prelude  to  other  and  greater  hardships.  In  the  first 
year  after  their  arrival,  the  labor  of  clearing  and  fencing  their  fields  delayed 
the  planting  of  their  corn  until  June.  A  severe  frost  in  October  found 
the  grain  in  an  unripe  state,  and  damaged  it  to  such  an  extent  as  to  make 
it  unfit  for  food  either  for  man  or  beast.  The  Indians,  with  wise  fore- 
thought for  the  accomplishment  of  their  own  ends,  had  destroyed  or 
driven  off  the  deer  and  other  game  from  a  radius  of  twenty  miles  or  nmrc 
from  the  forts  on  the  Muskingum.  The  very  limited  supply  of  corn,  tliat 
was  brought  down  the  Ohio  from  western  Pennsylvania,  was  sold  at 
rates  so  exorbitant  as  to  place  it  beyond  the  reach  of  the  greater  part  of 
the  colonists,  because  of  the  exhausted  state  of  their  finances.  The  suf- 
fering that  ensued  was  extreme.  The  year  1790  had  a  dark  line  across 
it,  and  was  long  known  in  their  annals  as  "the  starving  year."  The 
little  children  cried  for  bread,  and  cried  in  vain,  for  the  hands  of  the  sor- 
rowing mothers  were  empty,  they  had  nothing  to  give  to  .satisfy  the 
hunger  of  those  whose  sufferings  it  was  so  agonizing  to  see.  Many  of  the 
poor  would  have  perished  had  not  the  Ohio  company  come  to  their  relief 
and  by  judicious  loans  of  money  enabled  them  to  get  enough  food  to  at 
least  sustain  life.  And  in  another  way  they  were  also  helped.  It  is 
pleasant  to  put  upon  record  here  a  fact  that  does  honor  to  our  human 
nature  and  shows  the  sweet  humanity  that  dwelt  in  the  heart  of  one  of  the 
bravest  and  most  enterprising  of  the  settlers  that  dwelt  on  the  banks  of 
the  beautiful  river.  Isaac  Williams  and  his  wife  Rebecca,  emigrants  from 
Pennsylvania,  had  settled  in  Virginia,  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Muskin- 
gum, before  the  coming  of  the  Marietta  colony.  His  corn  was  planted  in 
good  season  and  he  gathered  an  abundant  harvest.  The  settlers  were,  in 
the  common  market,  obliged  to  pay  a  dollar  and  a  half  per  bushel  for 
mouldy  corn,  which  when  ground  in  a  hand-mill,  the  only  mill  they  had, 


114  RUFUS    PUTNAM. 

and  made  into  mush  or  gruel,  did  not  nourish  those  who  ate  it,  and  often 
occasioned  suffering  and  disease.  In  this  emergency  Mr.  Williams  came 
to  the  rescue.  He  sold  corn  to  those  who  were  perishing  for  want  of  it 
for  fifty  cents  a  bushel,  the  minimum  price  in  time  of  abundance.  He  let 
the  very  poor,  who  had  nothing  wherewith  to  pay,  have  it  without  money 
and  without  price.  Ought  not  this  that  he  did  to  be  told  of  him  while  the 
world  stands?  He  would  allow  each  to  have  only  a  limited  quantity,  so 
that  more  could  share  in  it.  Speculators  wished  to  buy  up  his  whole 
stock.  "  No,"  he  said,  indignantly,  "  you  shall  not  have  a  bushel."  It 
would  be  a  pleasant  office  to  give  a  fuller  account  of  this  brave  man  and 
his  equally  brave  wife  were  it  meet  to  do  so  in  this  place.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  he  was  a  famous  hunter  in  his  day,  and  both  he  and  his  wife  honored 
our  common  humanity  by  their  deeds  of  kindness  and  mercy  done  in 
behalf  of  the  needy  and  suffering. 

When  the  spring  of  1791  came  on,  and  nature  awoke  at  the  warm  touch 
of  the  sun,  the  hungry  settlers  gathered  the  tender  shoots  of  the  pigeon- 
berry  and  potato  and  boihng  them  with  a  little  meal  and  salt,  ate  and  found 
refreshment  therein.  The  matrons  talked  over  their  family  affairs  and 
other  matters,  while  sipping  a  cup  of  sassafras  or  spice-bush  tea,  instead  of 
young  hyson  or  fragrant  bohea,  without  feeling  disheartened  by  the  differ- 
ence between  what  they  had  and  what  they  remembered  to  have  had. 

That  year's  crop  was  fine  and  abundant,  so  that  plenty  and  comfort  once 
more  took  up  their  abode  in  the  household,  and  fat  kine  roamed  the  fields 
in  place  of  the  lean  ones  of  the  year  before. 

But  other  troubles  were  already  upon  them,  and  greater  dangers  were 
lying  in  wait.  The  men  of  whom  we  write  were  peaceable  men,  just  and 
upright  in  their  dealings.  They  did  not  intend  wrong  even  toward  the 
poor  Indian,  whose  patrimony  they  were  indeed  appropriating  to  their  own 
use.  But  that  had  been  secured  by  treaty  and  an  equivalent  or  supposed 
equivalent  returned,  which,  in  their  eyes,  was  all  that  justice  required. 
But  it  was  otherwise  with  the  people  of  Kentucky,  the  "  Long  Knives  " 
as  they  were  called  by  the  Indians.  They  regarded  the  Indians  as  vermin, 
that  they  had  the  right  to  shoot  down  or  destroy  at  any  time  and  in  any 
way.  These  untutored  sons  of  the  forest  were  never  slow  in  seeking 
revenge  for  injuries  received,  and  they  were  not  accustomed  to  make  nice 
discriminations.  The  innocent  were  confounded  with  the  guilty,  and  the 
savages  were  determined  that  all  white  men  should  suffer  for  the  wrong- 
doing of  a  part.     To  be  sure,  a  treaty  was  made  with  Governor  St.  Clair 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  115 

in  January,  1789,  at  Fort  Harmar,  by  which  the  Indians  bound  themselves 
to  keep  the  peace.  But  this  treaty  was  rather  an  insincere  and  hollow 
affair.  The  chief  insisted  strenuously  upon  the  Ohio  river  being  made  the 
boundary  between  them  and  the  settlements  of  the  white  man.  Some 
would  sign  a  treaty  upon  no  other  basis,  and,  of  course,  General  St.  Clair 
and  his  coadjutors  could  not  accept  such  terms.  The  consequences  were 
that  a  part  of  the  chiefs  signed  the  treaty  with  great  reluctance,  others  did 
not  sign  at  all,  and  none  were  pleased  with  the  conditions  exacted  from 
them.  This  was  well  enough  understood  by  the  colonists  to  create  uneasi- 
ness and  lead  them  to  make  preparations  for  an  outbreak  on  the  part  of 
the  Indians,  which  they  felt  might  come  at  any  time.  Mutterings  were 
heard  in  the  air,  and  threats  on  the  part  of  the  savages  that  "  before  the 
trees  had  again  put  forth  their  leaves  there  should  not  remain  a  single 
smoke  of  a  white  man's  cabin  northwest  of  the  Ohio  river." 

General  Putnam,  with  the  skill  and  forethought  that  distinguished  him, 
prepared  for  dangers  that  he  thought  only  too  sure  to  come.  The  scat- 
tered families  of  the  settlers  were  collected  in  block-houses.  "  Farmer's 
Castle  "  was  built  in  Belpre,  twelve  miles  below  Marietta,  and  into  that  all 
who  lived  in  the  neighborhood  were  gathered. 

Fort  Frye,  twenty  miles  above  Marietta,  on  the  Muskingum,  became 
the  place  of  refuge  for  those  who  lived  in  that  region.  Campus  Martins, 
in  Marietta,  was  strengthened  and  put  into  a  posture  of  defense,  and  an- 
other block-house  was  erected  at  "the  point,"  as  that  part  of  the  town  was 
and  is  called,  which  is  included  between  the  Ohio  and  Muskingum  rivers, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  latter.  The  settlements  at  and  near  Marietta  were 
particularly  exposed  to  danger,  for  the  Muskingum  was  the  war-path  of 
the  Indians  who  lived  to  the  northwest  and  occupied  the  region  bordering 
upon  it ;  and  the  Ohio  furnished  equal  facilities  for  invasion  on  the  part 
of  those  who  lived  in  the  country  through  which  it  flowed. 

Complaint  and  lamentations  were  heard  in  every  direction  on  account 
of  depredations  committed  by  the  insidious  foe.  Even  before  hostilities 
were  declared,  or  a  state  of  war  recognized,  it  was  estimated  that  fifteen 
hundred  persons  had  been  killed  or  taken  prisoners,  two  thousand  horses 
stolen  and  a  large  amount  of  property  carried  away  or  destroyed.  A 
great  part  of  these  losses  was  suffered  by  the  settlers  in  Kentucky,  but 
all  that  dwelt  upon  the  western  border  participated  in  them  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent.  From  Kentucky  and  Virginia,  from  western  Pennsylvania 
and   Ohio,  petition    followed   petition  to  the  general   government,  asking 


ii6  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

for  help  and  protection.  General  Putnam  wrote  to  General  Washington 
in  behalf  of  the  colony  under  his  care.  He  said,  "there  remains  but 
twenty  men  in  the  garrison  at  Fort  Harmar  and  all  the  men  in  the  settle- 
ment capable  of  bearing  arms  do  not  exceed  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  and  many  of  them  are  badly  armed.  In  Marietta  there  are  eighty 
houses  in  the  distance  of  one  mile,  with  scattering  houses  about  three  miles 
up  the  Ohio."  He  concluded  his  letter  in  these  words:  "  Our  situation  is 
truly  distressing  and  I  do,  therefore,  most  earnestly  implore  the  protect- 
tion  of  government  for  myself  and  friends  inhabiting  the  wilds  of  America. 
To  this  we  consider  ourselves  justly  entitled."  In  a  letter  of  the  same 
date  to  General  Knox,  secretary  of  war.  General  Putnam  said:  "If  we 
are  not  to  be  protected  the  sooner  we  know  it  the  better;  better  that  we 
withdraw  ourselves  at  once  than  remain  to  be  destroyed  piece-meal  by  the 
savages." 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  the  supineness  of  the  general  government  in 
circumstances  so  critical.  That  there  was  opposition  on  the  part  of  some 
of  the  leading  statesmen  to  securing  more  territory  in  the  west,  or  even 
retaining  that  already  possessed,  seems  to  be  a  well  authenticated  fact. 
Then  the  whole  country  was  heartily  tired  of  war  and  longed  for  peace. 
And  again,  the  general  government  had  not  yet  gathered  into  its  hands 
sufficient  power  to  enable  it  to  control  the  states  and  make  the  inhabitants 
thereof  obedient  to  its  will.  But  a  little  while  before,  congress  was  scarcely 
more  than  an  advisory  body,  and  it  had  not  yet  become  accustomed  to  the 
use  of  authority.  This  apparent  indifference  to  their  welfare,  worked  out 
evil  results  among  some  of  the  western  colonists,  especially  those  of  Ken- 
tucky ;  and  but  for  the  steadfast  loyalty  and  ardent  patriotism  of  the  Ohio 
colonists  at  Marietta  and  Cincinnati,  the  consequences  might  have  been 
serious  as  affecting  the  unity  of  the  country  and  the  final  triumph  of  the 
government. 

Among  the  measures  adopted  by  General  Putnam  for  the  security  of  the 
colony  under  his  care,  there  was,  perhaps,  none  to  which,  they,  to  so 
great  an  extent,  owed  their  comparative  immunity  from  death  and  destruc- 
tion, as  to  the  plan  of  employing  rangers.  These  men  were  selected  on 
account  of  their  bravery  and  skill  in  reading  the  signs  of  the  presence  of 
Indians  and  tact  in  evading  the  wiles  of  the  cunning  foe.  Two  rangers 
were  employed  for  each  garrison,  and  were  sent  out  over  a  daily  route  of 
about  twenty  miles.  For  their  greater  security,  they  dressed  as  Indians, 
and  sometimes  even  painted  their  faces.     They  were  constantly  on  the 


R  UFUS  PUTNAM.  1 1 7 

alert,  and  quick  to  detect  even  the  most  obscure  signs  of  the  presence  of 
Indians.  Of  course,  each  man  took  his  life  in  his  hand  when  he  started 
out,  and  was  well  aware  that  he  must  be  sagacious  anil  intrepid  to  escape 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  savages  he  went  to  seek.  For  this  perilous 
service  the  government  allowed  each  man  the  munificent  sum  of  eighty- 
four  cents  per  diem.  Nor  did  they  always  escape  the  fate  to  which  they 
daily  exposed  themselves.  Captain  Joseph  Rogers,  employed  for  the 
garrison  at  Campus  Martins,  was  killed  by  the  Indians  when  returning 
from  his  round  of  duty,  when  within  a  mile  of  the  fort. 

An  incident  will,  perhaps,  give  a  more  vivid  idea  of  the  state  of  anxiety 
and  preparation  in  which  the  settlers  lived  than  can  be  obtained  from  a 
bare  statement  of  facts.  The  law  regulating  the  militia  service  required 
that  there  should  be  a  parade  on  Sabbath  morning  at  ten  o'clock.  The 
troops  came  together  at  the  beat  of  the  drum,  the  roll  was  called  and 
arms  inspected,  after  which  a  procession  was  formed  ;  Colonel  Sproat, 
with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand,  took  his  place  at  the  head  of  the  column. 
The  civil  officers  and  the  clergymen  brought  up  the  rear.  With  the 
accompanyment  of  fife  and  drum  they  marched  to  the  place  appointed  for 
divine  service.  They  entered  and  seated  themselves  with  their  arms  by 
their  sides,  ready  to  be  grasped  at  a  moment's  notice. 

Upon  a  certain  Sabbath  morning  in  the  year  1790,  all  were  gathered 
together  in  the  house  of  God,  prayer  was  offered  by  the  pastor,  the  Rev. 
Daniel  Story,  the  praise  of  the  Lord  had  been  sung  by  the  whole  congre- 
gation and  they  were  listening  to  the  word  as  it  was  expounded  by  the 
officiating  clergyman.  Suddenly  a  scout  entered  the  sanctuary.  The 
preacher  paused.  "Signs  of  Indians  near  here,"  said  the  scout  hurriedly. 
Instantly  the  drummer  caught  uj)  his  drum  and  rushed  out  the  door.  He 
beat  the  long  roll  and  there  was  a  quick  scattering  of  the  congregation. 
The  men  at  once  put  themselves  into  a  posture  of  defense.  The  Indians 
did  not  come,  but  if  they  had  they  would  have  found  a  reception  prepared 
for  them.  Truly,  these  men  belonged  to  the  church  militant  in  every 
sense  of  the  word. 

Critical  as  the  condition  of  affairs  was,  the  supineness  of  the  general  gov- 
ernment continued.  It  would  seem  either  that  those  in  authority  were 
not  awake  to  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  or  were  not  aware  of  the  value 
of  the  prize  that  was  trembling  in  the  balance.  In  Kentucky  and  Virginia 
some  of  the  leading  men  spoke  openly  of  taking  the  matter  of  defense  into 
their  own  hands,  and  hints  were  thrown  out  in  regard  to  the  desirableness 


1 1 8  R UFUS  PUTNAM. 

of  placing  themselves  under  the  protection  of  Spain.  The  Spanish  com- 
missioners left  no  means  untried  to  bring  about  that  result.  To  these  men 
on  the  western  border  a  potential  motive  for  desiring  a  connection  with 
Spain  was,  they  could  then  have  an  outlet  for  their  surplus  produce 
through  the  Mississippi  river,  which  was  under  the  control  of  Spain.  With- 
out the  navigation  of  this  river  the  colonists  were  shut  out  from  any 
market,  unless  they  braved  the  hardships  and  bore  the  expense  of  packing 
across  the  Alleghany  mountains.  Their  condition  was  certainly  very 
much  cribbed  and  confined,  independent  of  the  trouble  with  the  Indians. 
There  were  no  good  roads  to  connect  them  with  the  east  and  open  an 
accessible  market  in  that  direction  ;  and  a  country  with  which  the  United 
States  was  at  variance,  though  not  in  actual  hostility,  controlled  the  only 
outlet  to  the  sea  west  of  the  mountains.  This  state  of  affairs,  as  is  well 
known,  gave  occasion  to  the  "  Whiskey  Rebellion  "  in  Pennsylvania.  Pack 
horses  were  the  only  vehicles  of  transportation  across  the  mountains. 
One  pack  horse  could  carry  but  four  bushels  of  rye.  But  when  the  rye 
was  made  into  whiskey  the  same  beast  of  burden  could  carry  the  essence 
of  twenty-four  bushels  of  rye.  Therefore,  when  the  general  government 
laid  an  excise  upon  ardent  spirits  so  heavy  as  to  absorb  the  profits, 
there  was  a  general  rebellion  among  the  manufacturers  and  people. 
The  French  minister,  M.  Ganet,  was  also  intriguing  to  secure  the  control 
of  the  west,  that  he  might  hand  it  over,  bound  hand  and  foot,  to  his  gov- 
ernment. Nor  were  these  the  only  nations  that  looked  with  covetous  eyes 
upon  this  fair  domain.  The  British  government  had  never  cordially 
acquiesced  in  some  of  the  articles  of  the  treaty  of  1783.  They  still 
retained  important  forts  situated  within  the  territory  ceded  to  the  United 
States,  and  justified  themselves  in  doing  so  by  the  fact  that  the  other  party 
to  the  treaty  had  not  complied  with  all  its  conditions.  The  United  States 
government  had  not  enforced  the  agreement  in  regard  to  the  collection  of 
debts  due  to  citizens  of  Great  Britain.  Virginia,  especially,  had  refused 
to  keep  the  pledge  made  by  the  commissioners.  There  seems  to  be  so 
much  proof  that  the  conclusion  cannot  be  resisted  that  English  officers 
used  all  the  influence  they  could  exert  to  induce  the  Indians  to  persist  in 
the  demand  that  the  Ohio  river  should  be  the  western  boundary  of  the 
United  States,  and,  further,  it  would  seem  that  they  desired  to  unite  the 
Indians  in  one  great  confederacy  and  form  a  British  protectorate  over 
them,  the  better  to  thwart,  restrain  and  destroy  the  Americans.  British 
authorities   furnished    the    Indians   with  food,  clothing   and    ammunition. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  1,9 

They  paid  liberally  for  scalps  but  nothing  for  prisoners.  They  promised 
much  more  than  they  performed.  To  what  extent  the  home  government 
was  implicated,  and  how  much  was  the  voluntary  doing  of  the  military 
officers  and  other  officials  in  America,  it  is  impossible  to  ascertain. 

The  eagerness  of  these  several  contestants  to  secure  the  prize  was  in 
singular  contrast  with  apparent  indifference  of  the  government  to  which  it 
properly  belonged.  But  a  protracted  war  had  wearied  and  exhausted  the 
country,  and,  having  laid  down  their  arms,  men  were  unwilling  to  take  them 
again.  When  finally  compelled  to  do  so,  it  was  mainly  the  refuse  of  the 
old  army — those  who  were  worthless,  or  nearly  so,  for  other  pursuits,  that 
finally  enlisted  in  the  ranks. 

The  men  of  the  colony,  whose  history  we  are  following,  had  no  sym- 
pathy with  the  disloyalty  of  the  people  of  Kentucky  or  elsewhere  who 
were  intriguing  with  foreign  powers.  Their  hearts  were  true  as  steel  to 
the  government  that  the  greater  part  of  them  had  fought  to  establish,  and 
their  entreaties  were  earnest  and  incessant  that  the  government  would 
send  them  the  help  they  needed  in  their  extremity. 

Henceforth,  for  five  years  the  history  of  the  Marietta  colony  is  merged 
in  that  of  the  war  with  the  Indians  and  the  three  campaigns  undertaken 
and  accomplished  before  the  Indians  were  brought  to  terms.  The  col- 
onists with  their  families  were  immured  in  barracks  during  these  years. 
They  could  only  cultivate  a  few  fields  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of 
the  block-houses,  with  a  guard  near  by  and  weapons  at  hand  to  resist  a 
sudden  attack.  Even  then  it  was  not  an  unusual  thing  for  a  man  to  be 
killed  or  captured.  The  Indians  were  always  on  the  alert,  and  never  lost 
an  opportunity  of  stealing  horses  and  cattle  and  carrying  away  children 
into  captivity. 

The  most  earnest  and  persevering  efforts  to  secure  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  the  Indians  having  failed,  and  depredations  being  continued,  at  last, 
when  the  power  of  endurance  and  patience  of  the  colonists  were  well-nigh 
exhausted,  the  order  was  given  to  General  St.  Clair,  governor  of  the 
Northwest  Territory,  to  raise  an  army  and  use  his  best  endeavor  to  subdue 
the  hostile  tribes  and  put  an  end  to  murder  and  devastation. 

After  consulting  with  General  Harmar,  Governor  St.  Clair  decided  to 
send  an  expedition  against  the  towns  on  the  Maumee,  and  addressed 
letters  to  the  military  officers  in  western  Pennsylvania,  Virginia  and  Ken- 
tucky, calling  on  them  for  militia  to  cooperate  with  the  Federal  troops  in 
a  campaign  against   the  Indians.      General    Harmar  was  assigned   to  the 


I20  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

command  of  the  expedition.  He  was  an  officer  of  experience  and  of  good 
repute.  Fort  Washington,  now  Cincinnati,  was  made  the  place  of  rendez- 
vous. As  speedily  as  he  could.  General  Harmar  gathered  together  his 
forces.  From  Kentucky  there  were  three  battalions  of  militia,  one  bat- 
talion of  mounted  riflemen  and  two  of  regulars.  These  added  to  the 
Federal  troops  under  his  command  made  up  a  force  of  fourteen  hundred 
men.  But  a  worse  appointed,  more  unmilitary  assemblage  could  not  well 
be  brought  together.  Disaffection  toward  the  government  and  a  repug- 
nance to  acting  with  regular  troops  kept  those  at  home  who  could  have 
best  acted  their  parts  in  this  emergency,  both  in  Kentucky  and  Pennsyl- 
vania. The  courageous,  enterprising  and  capable  men,  those  who  were 
accustomed  to  the  use  of  the  rifle  both  in  pursuit  of  Indians  and  game, 
did  not  enlist.  The  quota  from  these  states  was  made  up,  to  a  great 
extent,  of  old  men  unfit  for  service,  and  boys  who  were  hired  as  substi- 
tutes and  went  to  the  war  as  to  a  frolic. 

The  army  was  collected  and  ready  for  marching  orders  early  in^October, 
1790.  General  Harmar  lost  no  time  in  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
troops  and  making  a  start.  The  army  first  halted  at  Chillicothe,  a  large 
Indian  village  three  miles  from  where  Xenia  is  now  situated,  and  about 
forty  miles  from  the  place  of  their  destination.  Here  the  information 
reached  them  that  the  Indians,  apprised  of  their  coming,  had  forsaken 
their  villages.  General  Harmar,  however,  pushed  on  and  found  as  he 
expected,  that  the  money  had  become  an  invincible  foe.  No  Indians 
were  anywhere  to  be  seen.  But  to  destroy  their  means  of  subsistence  was 
an  important  part  of  the  object  for  which  the  enterprise  had  been  under- 
taken. Orders  were,  therefore,  given  to  begin  at  once  the  work  of 
destruction,  and  they  were  faithfully  executed.  The  principal  village  and 
four  or  five  smaller  ones  were  utterly  destroyed.  Twenty  thousand 
bushels  of  corn  were  burned  and  everything  that  had  in  itself  value  for 
food  was  consumed.  A  compassionate  sigh  escapes  in  behalf  of  these 
poor  people,  who  thus  had  the  products  of  their  labor  destroyed,  and  the 
food  that  was  to  sustain  their  women  and  little  ones  taken  away  from 
them.  When  the  enemy  was  thus  deprived  of  the  means  of  support  the 
principal  object  of  the  expedition  was  accomplished.  But  some  of  the 
officers  were  disappointed  and  dissatisfied,  in  that  they  had  not  had  an 
actual  fight  with  the  Indians  and  could  claim  no  conquest  except  over 
inanimate  things  in  which  there  was  little  glory. 

General  Harmar  was  asked  to  allow  a  detachment  to  return,  after  they 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  121 

had  proceeded  a  day's  march,  to  see  if  haply  the  Indians  had  returned  to 
their  villat^es  and  a  chance  might  offer  for  a  battle.  General  Harmar  was, 
probably,  not  unwilling  to  add  a  few  leaves  to  the  wreath  of  laurel  that  he 
hoped  would  be  placed  on  his  brow  on  account  of  his  success  in  the  enter- 
prise. He  gave  the  order  and  Colonel  Hardin  took  the  command  of  the 
detachment  and  went  back,  hoping  to  meet  the  enemy.  He  was  not  dis- 
appointed. He  met  the  enemy  and — was  disastrously  defeated.  The 
Indians  fought  as  brave  men,  who  have  been  robbed  and  despoiled,  would 
fight.  Of  the  regulars  the  greater  part  were  slain,  both  officers  and  men. 
The  militia,  according  to  their  custom,  at  the  first  onset,  threw  down 
their  arms  and  ran  away,  not  probably  that  they  "might  live  to  fight 
another  day  "  but  that  they  might  escape  fighting  altogether.  And  so, 
instead  of  a  record  of  a  glorious  victory  being  entered  upon  the  page  of 
history,  the  expedition  will  be  known  in  all  time  as  "  Harmar's  Defeat." 
General  Harmar  requested  that  a  court  of  inquiry  should  be  called  to  in- 
vestigate the  causes  of  the  lamentable  result  and  promptly  resigned  his 
command. 

The  court  exonerated  the  commcUider  from  all  blame,  and  attributed  the 
failure  principally  to  the  shameful  conduct  of  the  militia  and  the  miserable 
equipments  of  the  army. 

There  were  those  who  believed  that  had  the  army  been  commanded  by 
such  a  man  as  George  Rogers  Clark  or  some  other  western  hero,  accus- 
tomed to  Indian  wiles  and  strategems  and  having  the  confidence  of  the  men 
he  commanded,  the  result  would  have  been  different. 

"Harmar's  defeat"  spread  consternation  along  the  whole  western 
border,  and  greatly  increased  the  perils  of  the  colony  at  Marietta.  The 
Indians  were  naturally  much  encouraged  by  the  victory  they  had  gained, 
and  renewed  their  depredations  with  fresh  energy  and  determination.  No 
matter  how  much  soever  we  deprecate  the  results,  we  cannot  withhold  our 
admiration  when  we  see  the  courage  and  zeal  with  which  they  defended 
what  they  considered  their  rights,  and  the  patriotism  that  nerved  them  to 
the  highest  endeavor  to  keep  the  graves  of  their  fathers  and  their  rightful 
inheritance  from  passing  into  the  hands  of  aliens  and  oppressors. 

Nothing  in  Grecian  story  or  Roman  history  surpasses  the  patient  suf- 
fering and  stern  courage  which  these  unlettered  Red  men  laid  as  a  sacri- 
fice upon  the  altar  of  their  country.  Let  us  not  withhold  the  meed  of 
praise  which  such  qualities  and  such  endeavors  secure  in  other  cases, 
because  these  men   were  savages  and  our  own  countrymen  suffered  from 


122  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

their  heroism.  To  be  sure  their  ways  were  crooked  and  their  methods 
were  cruel,  but  they  only  had  the  twilight  of  natural  law  in  which  to  walk, 
and  although  those  with  whom  they  combatted  have  the  fairer  light  of 
revelation  to  lighten  their  path  they  could  not  boast  of  greatly  better 
conduct. 

The  first  severe  blow  that  fell  upon  the  Marietta  colony  was  the  massa- 
cre at  Big  Bottom  on  the  Muskingum,  thirty  miles  above  Marietta.  The 
settlers  in  the  neighborhood  had  collected  in  a  block-house  built  for  their 
protection.  But  they  had  no  experienced  man  at  the  helm,  and  they  did 
not  keep  a  vigilant  watch.  They  were  suddenly  attacked  by  Indians,  and 
only  two'  escaped.  Fourteen  were  killed,  including  a  woman  and  two 
children,  and  four  were  carried  away  captive. 

This  alarming  news  reached  Marietta  when  the  court  of  quarter  sessions 
was  sitting.  The  court  at  once  adjourned,  for  the  jurors  and  witnesses 
felt  compelled  to  go  home  and  look  after  the  welfare  of  their  families. 
The  block-houses  were  put  into  the  best  possible  state  of  defense,  and  the 
vigilance  of  the  guards  was  redoubled.  The  rangers  were  kept  constantly 
on  duty,  and  the  faintest  signs  of  Indians  noticed  and  reported.  The 
preservation  of  the  garrison  was  due  to  this  unceasing  watchfulness. 

The  creneral  government  at  last  woke  up  enough  to  dimly  see  the  peril 
of  these  western  settlements.  Orders  were  issued  to  collect  another  and 
larger  army,  and  General  St.  Clair,  Governor  of  the  Territory,  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  command.  The  object  of  the  expedition  he  was  directed 
to  undertake  was  to  be  two-fold.  In  the  first  place  the  Indians  were  to  be 
conquered  and  crushed,  so  that  they  should  not  be  able  to  again  lift  them- 
selves up;  and,  secondly,  a  chain  of  forts  was  to  be  built,  extending  from 
Cincinnati  to  Lake  Erie,  which  forts  were  to  be  so  well  garrisoned  that 
they  would  be  able  to  hold  the  Indians  in  check  and  prevent  their  preying 
upon  the  settlements.  Where  Maumee  is  now  situated,  on  the  Maumee 
river  was  considered  a  particularly  important  point.  Possession  of  it 
was  to  be  taken,  and  a  strong  fortification  erected.  General  St.  Clair 
be"-an  to  bring  his  troops  together  in  May  1791.  There  were  two  hun- 
dred, exclusive  of  officers,  in  his  command.  In  July  the  First  regiment, 
numbering  two  hundred  and  ninety,  arrived.  They  were  all  badly  equip- 
ped and  the  military  chest  was  empty,  so  that  the  wherewith  to  pay  the 
man  was  wanting.  Militia  were  gathered  from  Pennsylvania  and  Ken- 
tucky, and  in  September  the  army  was  two  thousand  three  hundred  strong. 

The  army  left  Fort  Washington,  September  17,  and  moved  on  until  they 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  ,23 

reached  a  point  on  the  great  Miami,  where  they  built  Fort  Hamilton,  the 
first  of  the  intrenched  Hne  efforts.  After  completing  the  fort  and  garrison- 
ing it  with  a  small  body  of  men,  they  advanced  forty  miles,  within  a  short 
distance  of  the  town  of  Greenville,  where  another  fort  was  built  to  which 
the  name  of  Jefferson  was  given. 

There  was  a  dark  sky  over  the  army  all  this  while.  The  roads  wore  bad  and 
so  heavy  that  the  men,  with  their  best  endeavor,  could  only  accomplish  a 
toilsome  march  of  seven  miles  a  day.  General  St.  Clair  was  ill,  sufferin-^ 
from  gout  and  other  ailments,  su  that  it  was  neces.sary  for  him  to  be  car- 
ried in  a  litter.  The  army  was  daily  diminished  by  desertion,  and  many  of 
the  men  were  sick  from  exposure  and  bad  food.  When  they  left  Green- 
ville there  were  only  fourteen  hundred  troops  fit  for  duty.  To  make 
matters  worse,  there  wa,'-  ill  feeling  between  General  St.  Clair  and  General 
■  Butler.  The  second  in  command,  the  latter  seemed  never  sorry,  to  say  the 
least,  to  have  his  superior  officer  thwarted  in  the  execution  of  his  plans. 

The  army  left  Fort  Jefferson,  October  24,  and  began  again  its  heavy 
march.  On  November  3,  a  river  was  reached  which  General  St.  Clair  sup- 
posed to  be  a  branch  of  the  Wabash,  but  which  jiroved  to  be  an  affluent 
of  the  Maumee.  There  General  St.  Clair  halted.  Then  hundreds  of  the 
militia  had  deserted  in  a  body,  and  the  First  regiment  had  been  sent 
after  them  to  try  to  arrest  and  bring  them  back,  and  also  to  prevent  a 
convoy  of  provisions  from  falling  into  their  hands.  On  the  next  day, 
November  4,  the  army,  depleted  as  it  was,  was  unexpectedly  attacked  by 
the  Indians.  The  militia,  as  they  had  a  way  of  doing,  ran  without  firing  a 
gun,  and  as  they  were  in  the  van,  their  flight  through  the  ranks  tended 
to  increase  the  panic  occasioned  hy  the  sudden  attack.  The  regulars 
fought  well,  as  they  generally  did,  but  it  was  in  vain,  and  they,  too,  finally 
gave  way  and  took  to  flight,  nor  did  they  halt  till  they  reached  Fort 
Jefferson. 

No  defeat  so  disastrous  had  ever  been  suffered  in  the  west,  and  nothing 
except  that  of  Braddock's  can  be  likened  to  it.  The  proportion  of  the 
slain  to  the  numbers  engaged  was  even  greater  than  in  that  well-known 
disaster.  In  Braddock's  army  there  were  twelve  hundred  and  eighty-six. 
Of  these  seven  hundred  and  four  men  and  sixty-tliree  officers  were  killed 
or  wounded;  while  in  this  most  disastrous  defeat  of  St.  Clair,  out  of  four- 
teen hundred  men  and  eighty-six  officers,  eight  hundred  and  ninety  men 
and  sixteen  officers  were  killed  or  wounded.  Estimates  in  regard  to  the 
number  of   Indians  engaged  in    the   attack   vary  greatly,   but    the   most 


124  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

authentic  accounts  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  they  did  not  exceed  twelve 
hundred. 

No  words  can  describe  the  consternation  and  alarm  that  spread  through 
the  colonies.  It  was  well  understood  that  the  Indians,  encouraged  and 
emboldened  by  their  success,  would  venture  more  and  succeed  better  in 
their  murderous  designs.  The  colony  at  Marietta  was  particularly  exposed. 
The  garrison  at  Fort  Harmar  had  been  depleted  in  order  to  fill  the  ranks 
of  the  army,  until  there  was  scarcely  enough  men  left  to  stand  guard. 

Urgent  appeals  were  again  made  to  the  general  government,  and  earnest 
entreaties  for  help  were  heard  from  all  the  western  border.  And  now  a 
listening  ear  was  turned  toward  the  sufferers.  At  last  it  began  to  be  per- 
ceived that  this  was  a  national  and  not  a  mere  sectional  war,  and,  further, 
it  was  seen  that  dallying  would  no  longer  answer.  An  earnest  effort 
must  be  put  forth  or  disaffection,  disunion  and  great  disaster,  one  or  all, 
would  be  the  result.  President  Washington  selected  General  Anthony 
Wayne  for  the  commander  of  a  new  expedition.  He  had  performed  the 
most  brilliant  feat  of  the  War  of  the  Revolution — the  taking  of  Stony 
Point — and  such  was  his  reputation  for  courage,  for  skill  and  dash,  that  it 
was  thought  if  success  was  possible  "  Mad  Anthony  "  would  be  sure  to 
secure  it. 

Fort  Washington  was  again  made  the  place  of  rendezvous,  and  General 
Wayne  began  at  once  to  collect  and  discipline  his  army.  Meanwhile 
General  St.  Clair  had  resigned  his  command  and  asked  for  a  court-martial 
to  inquire  into  the  causes  of  his  defeat.  President  Washington  accepted 
his  resignation  but  did  not  accede  to  the  other  request.  Subsequently, 
however,  congress  appointed  a  committee  to  examine  the  matter  and 
make  a  report.  Their  report  is  long  and  goes  very  much  into  detail.  In 
substance  it  declares  that  the  defeat  was  caused  by  the  want  of  discipline 
and  experience  of  the  troops,  the  cowardly  behavior  of  the  militia,  the 
delay  in  furnishing  material,  and  consequent  lateness  of  the  season  when 
the  expedition  was  initiated.  General  St.  Clair  was  exonerated  from  all 
blame. 

While  General  Wayne  was  subjecting  his  troops  to  severe  discipline 
in  Fort  Washington,  the  government  was  zealously  endeavoring  to 
secure  a  treaty  of  peace  without  further  recourse  to  the  ordeal  of  battle. 
Five  different  embassies  were  sent  simultaneously  to  different  tribes.  Scant 
success  attended  the  negotiations.  In  one  case  the  two  peace  messengers 
were  murdered. 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  125 

The  British  still  held  forts  within  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  in 
violation  of  the  treaty  of  1783,  andeit  was  well  known  that  they  encouraged 
and  assisted  the  Indians  in  their  warfare.  The  prospect  was  that  the  dis- 
satisfaction that  existed  in  both  the  parties  concerned  was  almost  sure  to 
culminate  in  the  breaking  out  of  another  war  between  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  States. 

The  Indians  continued  resolutely  to  refuse  to  listen  to  any  conditions 
of  peace,  unless  the  Ohio  river  was  accepted  as  a  boundary  between  them 
and  the  United  States.  Backed  as  they  were  in  this  by  the  British  author- 
ities, they  continued  inflexible.  The  most  that  could  be  obtained  from 
them  was  an  armistice,  and  that  was  but  poorly  observed  by  the  Indians, 
who  complained  that  the  desire  for  peace  was  rather  simulated  than  felt,  as 
was  proved  by  the  fact  that  General  Wayne  was  all  the  time  making 
strenuous  efforts  to  get  his  army  into  fighting  order. 

In  1792,  a  fresh  effort  was  made  in  the  same  direction,  and  General 
Rufus  Putnam  accompanied  by  Rev.  John  Heckewelder  as  interpreter  and 
aid,  went  to  Cincinnati,  according  to  appointment,  to  meet  the  Indian 
chiefs  and,  if  possible,  negotiate  a  treaty.  The  chiefs  failing  to  meet  the 
commissioners  there,  the  latter  went  on  to  Vincennes.  Success  attended 
their  efforts,  so  far  as  the  Wabash  tribes  were  concerned.  A  treaty  of 
peace  was  made  with  them.  But  the  Shawanees  and  Miamis  were  still  too 
much  elated  by  their  victory  over  St.  Clair  to  be  induced  to  enter  into 
treaty  relations  ;  they  were,  however,  persuaded  to  send  a  delegation  to 
Philadelphia  to  hold  a  conference  with  the  President.  Fourteen  chiefs 
started  on  the  mission.  They  stopped  at  Marietta,  and  a  sumptuous  feast 
was  prepared  for  them  and  every  attention  shown  them  that  the  anxious 
people  had  it  in  their  power  to  bestow. 

Meanwhile,  notwithstanding  the  disadvantages  under  which  they  labored 
the  colonists  were  progressing  in  the  means  of  securing  those  appliances 
that  go  to  make  up  the  amenities  of  life.  Their  corn  was  taken  to  Cincin- 
nati and  sold,  for  the  use  of  the  army,  at  forty  cents  a  bushel,  which  was  a 
great  improvement  upon  any  market  they  had  previously  had.  In  the 
summer  of  1794,  a  line  of  mail  boats  was  established  which  opened  certain 
and  regular  communication  with  the  remainder  of  the  world.  The  boats 
carried  a  guard  of  armed  men  and  went  up  the  stream  at  the  rate  of  thirty 
miles /f^&w,  and  accomplished  double  that  distance  in  going  down  with 
the  current.  Between  Wheeling  and  Cincinnati  there  were  three  stations, 
where  the  boats    stopped   to   exchange    mails.    Marietta,  Galliopolis  and 


126  RUFUS    PUTNAM. 

Limestone,  now  Maysville.  Six  days  were  occupied  in  going  from  Wheel- 
ing to  Cincinnati,  and  twelve  required  for  the  reverse  journey.  This  ar- 
rangement continued  until  1798.  The  boats  sometimes  carried  passengers, 
and  so  well  were  they  equipped  and  guarded  that  only  one  boat  was  at- 
tacked and  but  one  man  killed. 

All  efforts  to  secure  a  peace  having  failed,  in  the  autumn  of  1793  Gen- 
eral Wayne  put  his  army  in  motion,  and  in  December  reached  Greenville, 
in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  ten  miles  from  the  Indiana  line.  There  he 
remained  till  July  of  the  following  year,  when  he  left  to  take  up  the  line 
of  march  for  the  Maumee  rapids,  where  the  flourishing  town  of  Maumee 
is  now  situated. 

During  these  many  months  the  army  had  been  under  strict  discipline,  and 
everything  had  been  done  to  make  it  as  efficient  as  possible.  The  result 
showed  the  wisdom  of  the  preparation.  The  battle  of  "The  Fallen 
Timbers"  was  fought  at  that  place  August  20,  1794,  and  "Wayne's 
Victory  "  was  the  result.  The  victory  was  decisive,  though  the  Indians 
fought  with  great  bravery.  The  loss  to  General  Wayne's  army  was  com- 
paratively small.  Thirty-three  privates  and  five  officers  were  killed,  and 
one  hundred  men  and  five  officers  wounded.  The  number  of  Indians 
engaged  in  the  fight  was  supposed  to  be  about  two  thousand. 

General  Wayne  remained  three  days  and  nights  on  the  banks  of  the 
Maumee  in  front  of  the  battle-field,  and  so  near  to  Fort  Miami,  held  by 
the  British,  that  they  could  easily  be  reached  by  the  guns.  The  com. 
mandant,  General  Campbell,  addressed  a  note  to  General  Wayne  asking 
what  his  intentions  were  in  making  so  near  an  approach  to  a  garrison 
occupied  by  the  troops  of  the  king  of  England. 

Mutual  bravadoes  were  exchanged  between  the  two  generals  without 
any  concessions  being  made  on  either  side.  General  Wayne  says  he 
"burned  everything  in  view  of  the  fort  and  under  the  muzzles  of  the 
guns." 

After  building  Fort  Wayne,  the  army  in  October,  marched  to  Fort 
Greenville,  where  General  Wayne  reestablished  his  headquarters. 

The  importance  of  the  victory  gained  at  the  P'allen  Timbers  can  scarcely 
be  over-estimated.  Hostilities  ceased  thereafter,  but  on  account  of  the 
machinations  of  the  British  officers,  several  months  passed  before  a  treaty 
of  peace  could  be  agreed  upon.  Although  negotiations  were  at  once  begun, 
it  was  not  till  September  of  the  succeeding  year,  1795,  that  the  compact 
was  sealed.      Besides  the  great  victory  of  General  Wayne,   there  were  one 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  ,27 

or  two  circumstances  that  helped  in  securing  the  treaty.  The  Indians  had 
never  fully  recovered  the  confidence  in  the  British  which  had  been  for- 
feited by  the  non-fulfillment  of  the  promises  made  to  them  before  and 
during  the  War  of  the  Revolution.  They  had  been  assured  by  the  British 
authorities,  that  if  they  united  with  them  in  the  effort  to  subjugate  the 
colonies,  they  should  be  fully  remunerated  for  their  efforts  and  all  losses 
made  good.  Their  interest  should  also  be  carefully  guarded  in  case  of  a 
treaty  of  peace  being  made  between  the  belligerents.  But  none  of  these 
promises  were  kept.  They  were  not  even  mentioned  in  the  treaty  of  1783. 
And  in  the  war,  which  had  ended  so  disastrously  for  them,  there  had  been 
very  much  more  promised  than  had  been  performed.  Their  natural 
shrewdness  led  them  to  see  that  it  was  better  to  make  terms  with  those 
actually  in  power,  than  to  trust  again  those  who  had  repeatedly  deceived 
them.  The  treaty  of  Greenville  was  finally  arranged  on  the  basis  of  an 
exchange  of  prisoners,  and  the  settlement  of  certain  boundaries. 

This  was  the  end  of  inroads  and  depredations  on  the  part  of  the  Indians, 
and  thenceforth  the  colonists  enjoyed  the  opportunity  of  cultivating  the 
amenities  of  peace  and  devoting  themselves  to  the  furtherance  of  tlieir  own 
prosperity  in  every  direction. 

In  1794  John  Jay,  envoy  extraordinarj^  to  the  court  of  St.  James,  suc- 
ceeded in  adjusting  the  difficulties  that  had  existed  for  half  a  score  of  years 
between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  and  which  had  seemed  at 
times  almost  certain  to  culminate  in  a  war  between  the  two  countries. 
The  cloud  at  length  passed  over,  and  all  fear  of  evil  from  any  such  source 
had,  for  the  present  at  least,  vanished.  The  colonists  could  come  out 
from  the  block-houses  in  which  they  had  for  so  long  been  shut  up,  and 
go  to  their  farms  or  their  merchandise  at  their  pleasure. 

One  of  the  conditions  of  the  ordinance  of  1787  was  that  the  Northwest 
Territory  should  be  entitled  to  a  legislature  when  the  population  num- 
bered five  thousand.  So  much  did  the  Indian  war  retard  the  growth  of 
the  settlements  that  that  number  was  not  reached  till  1799.  During  these 
eleven  years  the  colonists  had  no  voice  in  the  government;  they  were  not 
represented  in  congress,  and  were  powerless  in  the  hands  of  those  who 
ruled  over  them. 

The  territory  passed  from  the  first  to  the  second  grade  of  territorial 
government  in  1799,  when  the  first  legislature  met  in  Cincinnati  in  Febru- 
ary. The  Marietta  colony  was  represented  by  Paul  Fearing  and  Return 
Jonatlian   Meigs.      William  Henry  Harrison  was  chosen  by  the  legislature 


128  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

to  represent  the  territory  in  congress.  The  succeeding  year,  by  order  of 
congress,  Chillicothe  became  the  seat  of  government,  and  continued  to  be 
till  after  Ohio  became  a  state. 

The  sessions  of  the  legislature  in  1800  and  1801  were  held  in  a  small 
house  built  of  hewn  logs,  thirty-six  by  twenty-four  feet.  A  wing  was 
afterwards  attached,  also  of  hewn  logs,  twenty-four  by  eighteen  feet. 
The  house  was  torn  down  in  1840. 

The  large  building  called  the  "  Old  State  House  "  was  begun  in  1801.  It 
was  the  first  public  edifice  built  of  stone  in  the  Northwest  Territory.  The 
convention  that  framed  the  constitution  of  Ohio  sat  in  that  house. 
The  session  began  on  the  first  Monday  of  November,  1802,  and  so  expe- 
ditious were  the  workers  in  those  old  times  that  the  constitution  was 
completed  and  they  adjourned  at  the  end  of  the  month. 

The  delegation  from  Marietta  were  unanimously  opposed  to  the  forma- 
tion of  a  state  government  at  that  time,  as  were  their  constituents  almost 
to  a  unit.  The  prominent  men  were  Federalists  of  the  staunchest  kind. 
The  Democratic  ideas  of  the  Jeffersonian  administration  found  little  power 
with  them.  But  they  were  not  men  to  be  governed  by  prejudice  in  their 
opinions  and  action.  The  Indian  never  had  been  a  heavy  drain  upon 
their  resources.  The  expenses  of  a  territorial  government  were  in  great 
part  paid  by  the  general  government,  but  if  they  became  a  state,  they 
must  take  the  burden  upon  themselves,  and  that,  as  congress  lands  were 
exempt  from  taxation  for  five  years,  under  the  disadvantage  of  having  to 
pay  more  than  2.  pro  rata  of  the  taxes.  So  great  was  the  opposition,  they 
were  even  willing  to  abridge  the  boundaries  of  the  state  and  take  the 
Scioto  instead  of  the  Miami  for  the  western  boundary,  but  they  were 
outvoted  and  overruled. 

The  question  when  Ohio  became  a  state  has  been  often  discussed,  and 
seems  to  admit  of  divers  answers.  The  generally  accepted  date  has  been 
1802,  which  there  seem  to  be  good  reasons  to  accept  as  correct.  The  in- 
habitants undoubtedly  believed  themselves  to  be  living  in  a  state  at  that 
time.  A  pioneer  well  known  to  the  writer,  no  one  was  better  known, 
always  asserted  that  he  came  to  Ohio  the  year  that  it  was  admitted  into 
the  Union,  1802.  The  two  events  have  been  fastened  together,  indissol- 
ubly,  as  having  both  occurred  in  that  year.  But  to  make  the  argument 
cumulative,  the  Rev.  Thaddeus  Mason  Harris  shall  be  called  as  a  witness. 
He  made  a  "  tour  "  in  1803,  and  stayed  some  time  in  Marietta.  He  states 
that  the  facts  that  he  put  on  record  were  obtained  in  great  part  from  Gen- 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  129 

eral  Rufus  Putnam.     A  chapter  is  headed  "  Ohio  Admitted  into  the  Union, 
by  an  Act  of  Congress,  April  28,   1802." 

That  is  the  date  of  the  passage  of  the  enabling  act,  or  rather  the  time 
when  the  President  affixed  his  signature  to  the  bill.  The  preamble  to  the 
bill  says : 

An  act  to  enable  the  people  of  the  eastern  division  of  the  territory  nortliwest  of  the  river  Ohio,  to  form 
a  constitution  and  state  government,  and/?;-  the  adminion  o/sinh  s/ii/e  into  the  Union  on  an  equal  foot- 
ing with  the  original  states,  and  for  other  purposes. 

Section  i.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  senate  and  house  of  representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  congress  assembled,  That  the  inhabitants  of  the  eastern  division  of  the  territory  northwest  of  the 
river  Ohio,  be,  and  they  are  hereby  authorized  to  form  for  jthemselves  a  constitution  and  state  govern- 
ment, and  to  assume  such  name  as  they  shall  deem  proper  ;  and  said  state,  when  formed,  shall  be  .ad- 
mitted into  the  Union  upon  the  same  footing  with  the  original  states  in  all  respects  whatever. 

It  would  seem  to  have  been  the  intent  and  purpose  of  this  act  of  con- 
gress to  regard  Ohio  as  in  the  Union,  when  the  prescribed  conditions 
were  complied  with,  that  is,  when  a  constitution  was  formed  and  adopted 
and  a  name  taken.  The  fact  that  this  was  the  understanding  is  proved  by 
another  fact,  viz.,  that  congress  took  no  other  action  in  regard  to  the  ad- 
mission of  Ohio  as  a  state.  In  1803  a  district  court  was  established  by 
congress  in  Ohio,  and  there  are  those  who  date  its  beginning  as  a  state 
from  that  event. 

The  legislature  continued  to  meet  in  Chillicothe  until  1810,  when  tlie 
capital  was  removed  to  Zancsville. 

As  we  are  all  the  while  getting  farther  and  farther  from  the  heroic  re- 
gion, western  history  and  the  facts  connected  therewith  becoming 
more  and  more  dim,  it  seems  well  to  put  on  record  statements  in  regard 
to  the  hardships  and  privations  of  those  who  went  before  to  prepare  for 
us  the  pleasant  ways  in  which  we  walk,  to  make  possible  our  comfortable 
homes  with  their  appliances  and  adornings,  which  give  to  life  its  zest  and 
make  us  glad  to  enter  into  the  inheritance  that  the  Fathers  have  prepared 
for  us. 

We  have  already  so  far  outgrown  those  early  environments,  that  ac- 
counts thereof  seem  more  like  fiction  than  a  simple  statement  of  facts. 
Did  a  century  ever  work  such  miracles  before  in  all  the  appointments  of 
people?  Probably  not.  For  never  did  any  other  century  have  steam  and 
telegraphs  and  railroads  and  coal  and  oil  and  other  appliances,  by  which 
natural  forces  have  been  developed  and  strengthened  and  put  in  harness 
for  the  benefit  and  advancement  of — imperial  man. 

A  few  statements  have  been  gathered  together  from  different  sources. 


I30  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

but  all  reliable,  to  show  what  manner  of  men  the  fathers  were  and  what 
they  did  and  endured,  and  how  they  lived. 

John  S.  Williams,  editor  of  the  Afucricau  Pioneer  \\\  1843,  gave  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  his  early  experience.  There  was  probably  nothing  ex- 
ceptional in  his  condition — many  others  could  a  similar  tale  unravel,  and 
some  could  tell  of  greater  hardships.  "  He  says,  "Our  family  consisted 
of  my  mother,  a  sister  of  twenty-two,  a  brother  near  twenty-one,  very 
weakly,  and  myself  in  my  eleventh  year."  His  father  had  been  the  pos- 
sessor of  wealth,  but  having  met  with  losses  he  left  England,  after  gather- 
ing together  the  fragments  of  his  property,  and  emigrated  to  Carolina, 
where  he  died.  Other  losses  reduced  their  property  still  further,  and 
finally  the  widow  decided  to  come  with  her  children  to  Ohio.  They  set- 
tled in  Belmont  county,  less  than  a  hundred  miles  from  Marietta  in  a 
northeasterly  direction.  Mr.  Williams'  sketch  is  entitled  "  Our  Cabin, 
or  Life  in  the  Woods."     He  goes  on  to  say : 

Emigrants  poured  in  from  different  parts,  cabins  were  put  up  in  every  direction,  and  women, 
children  and  goods  tumbled  into  them.  The  tide  of  emigration  flowed  Uke  water  through  a  null  dam. 
Everything  was  bustle  .ind  confusion,  and  all  at  work  that  could  work.  In  the  midst  of  all  this  the 
mumps  and  perhaps  one  or  two  other  diseases  prevailed  and  gave  us  a  seasoning.  Our  cabin  had  been 
raised,  covered,  parts  of  the  cracks  chinked  and  part  of  the  floor  laid  when  we  moffid  in  on  Christmas 
day  !  There  had  not  been  a  stick  cut  except  in  building  the  cabin.  We  had  intended  an  inside  chimney, 
for  we  thought  the  chimney  ought  to  be  in  the  house.  Here  was  a  great  change  for  my  mother  and 
sister,  as  well  as  the  rest,  but  particularly  my  mother.  She  was  raised  in  the  most  delicate  manner  in 
and  near  London,  and  lived  most  of  her  time  in  affluence  and  always  in  comfort.  She  was  now  in  the 
wilderness,  surrounded  by  wild  beasts,  in  a  cabin  with  about  half  a  floor,  no  door,  no  ceiling  overhead, 
not  even  a  tolerable  sign  for  a  fire-place,  the  light  of  day  and  the  chilling  winds  of  night  passing  between 
two  logs  in  the  building.  Such  was  the  situation  on  Thursday  and  Thursday  night,  December  25,  1800, 
and  which  was  bettered  by  very  slow  degrees.  We  got  the  rest  of  the  floor  laid  in  a  very  few  days,  the 
chinking  of  the  cracks  went  on  slowly,  but  the  daubing  could  not  proceed  till  more  suitable  weather  ; 
doorways  were  sawed  out,  and  steps  made  of  the  logs,  and  the  back  of  the  chimney  was  raised  up  to  the 
mantel,  but  the  funnel  of  sticks  and  clay  was  delayed  until  spring. 

In  building  our  cabin  it  was  set  to  front  the  north  and  south,  my  brother  using  my  father's  pocket 
compass  on  the  occasion.  We  had  no  idea  of  hving  in  a  house  that  did  not  stand  square  with  the  earth 
itself.  This  argued  our  ignorance  of  the  comforts  and  conveniences  of  pioneer  life.  The  position  of  the 
house,  end  to  the  hill,  necessarily  elevated  the  lower  end,  and  the  determination  to  have  both  a  north 
and  south  door,  added  much  to  the  airiness  of  the  domicile,  particularly  after  the  green  ash  functions 
had  shrunk  so  as  to  have  cracks  in  the  door  and  floor  from  one  to  two  inches  wide.  At  both  the  doors 
we  had  high,  unsteady  steps,  made  by  piling  up  the  logs  cut  out  of  the  wall.  A  window  was  made  by 
sawing  out  a  log,  placing  sticks  across,  and  then  by  fastening  an  old  newspaper  over  the  hole  and  apply- 
ing some  old  hog's  lard,  we  had  a  kind  of  glazing  which  shed  a  most  beautiful  and  mellow  light 
across  the  cabin  when  the  sun  shone  on  it.  All  other  light  entered  at  the  doors,  cracks  and 
chimney. 

Our  cabin  was  twenty-four  feet  by  eighteen.  The  west  end  was  occupied  by  two  beds,  the  centre  Of 
each  side  by  a  door,  and  here  our  symmetry  had  to  stop,  for  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  window,  made 
by  clapboards,  supported  by  pins  driven  into  the  logs,  were  our  shelves.  Upon  these  shelves  my  sister 
displayed   in  ample  order  a  host  of  pewter  plates,  basins,  and  dishes  and  spoons,  scoured  bright.     A 


H  UFUS  PUTNAM.  131 

ladder  of  five  rounds  occupied  the  corner  near  the  window.  By  this,  when  we  got  a  floor  above,  we 
could  ascend.  Our  chimney  occupied  the  most  of  the  east  end  ;  pots  and  kettles  opposite  the  window 
under  the  shelves,  a  gun  on  hooks  over  the  north  door,  four  split-bottom  chairs,  three  three-legged 
stools,  and  a  small  eight  by  ten  looking-glass  sloped  from  the  wall  over  a  large  towel  and  combcase. 

The  evenings  of  the  first  winter  did  not  pass  oflf  as  pleasantly  as  evenings  afterwards.  We  had  raised 
no  tobacco  to  stem  and  twist,  no  corn  to  shell,  no  turnips  to  scrape,  we  had  no  tow  to  spin  into  rope 
yarn,  nor  straw  to  plait  for  hats,  and  we  had  come  so  late  we  could  get  but  few  walnuts  to  crack.  We 
had,  however,  the  Bible,  '  George  Fo.^'s  J  ournal, '  and  '  Barkley's  Apology. '  To  our  stock  of  books  was 
soon  afterward  added  a  borrowed  copy  of  the  '  Pilgrim's  Progress,'  which  we  read  twice  through  without 
stopping.  The  first  winter  our  living  was  truly  scanty  and  hard.  We  had  a  part  of  a  barrel  of  flour 
wliich  we  had  brought  from  Fredericktown.  Besides  this  we  had  a  part  of  a  jar  of  hog's  lard,  brought 
from  old  Carolina.  Of  that  flour,  shortened  with  that  lard,  my  sister  every  Sunday  morning,  and  at  no 
other  time,  made  short  biscuit  for  breakfast.  She  luade  them  out  one. by  one,  placed  them  in  neat  ju.xta- 
position  in  a  skillet  or  spider,  pricked  with  a  fork  to  prevent  blistering,  and  baked  them  before  an  open 
fire.  .  .  To  get  grinding  done  was  a  great  difficulty,  by  reason  of  the  scarcity  of  mills,  the  freezes  in 
winter  and  the  drouths  in  summer.  We  had  often  to  manufacture  meal  (when  we  had  corn)  in  any  way 
we  could  get  the  corn  to  pieces.  We  soaked  and  pounded  it,  we  shaved  it,  we  planed  it,  and  at  the 
proper  season  we  grated  it.  When  one  of  our  neighbors  got  a  hand-mill  it  was  thought  quite  an  acqui- 
sition to  the  neighborhood.  In  after  years  when  we  could  get  grinding  done  by  waiting  not  more  than 
one  night  and  day  at  a  horse-mill  we  thought  ourselves  fortunate.  Salt  was  five  dollars  per  bushel  and 
we  used  none  in  our  own  bread,  which  we  soon  liked  as  well  without  it.  .  .  We  had  no  candles,  and 
cared  but  little  about  them  except  for  summer  use.  In  Carolina  we  had  the  real  fat  lightwood,  not 
merely  pine  knots,  but  the  fat  straight  pine.  In  the  west  we  had  not  this,  but  my  business  was  to 
ramble  the  woods  every  evening  for  seasoned  sticks,  or  the  bark  of  the  shelly  hickory  for  lights.  'Tis 
true  that  our  light  was  not  as  good  as  even  candles,  but  we  got  along  without  fretting,  fur  we  depended 
more  upon  the  goodness  of  our  eyes  than  we  did  of  the  brilliancy  of  our  light. 

It  is  interesting  to  know  how  those  who  lived  before  us  dressed,  as  well 
as  in  what  kind  of  houses  they  lived  and  what  they  ate.  In  the  Amcricati 
Pioneer  for  1842,  Mr.  Felix  Reiiick  of  Chillicotiie  gives  the  following 
graphic  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  men  were  habited  in  those  early 
days : 

The  pioneer's  dress  consisted  principally  of  a  low  linen  shirt  and  pantaloons,  manufaelured  by  their 
wives,  daughters  and  female  friends.  The  remainder  was  nearly  all  of  buckskin,  killed  with  their  guns 
and  chased  by  their  own  hands.  Their  moccasins  fitted  the  foot  neatly,  and  dry  oak  leaves  mostly  sup- 
plied the  place  of  socks  or  stockings.  Above  these  were  a  pair  of  buckskin  leggings,  or  gaiters,  niade 
to  fit  the  leg  and  tie  in  at  the  ankle  with  the  moccasins.  These  extended  some  distance  above  the  knees, 
and  a  strap  from  the  upper  part  e.\tending  up  and  buttoning  to  the  hip  the  pantaloons.  These  leggings 
were  a  defense  against  rattlesnakes,  briar  nettles,  etc.  In  cutting  tiiese  leggings  or  gaiters  there  was  a 
surplus  left  on  the  outside  at  the  outer  seam.  This  surplus  was  left  from  one  to  two  inches  in  width, 
which,  after  the  seam  was  sewed,  was  cut  into  an  ornamental  fringe.  The  hunting  shirt  comes  next.  It, 
too,  was  of  dressed  buckskin,  and  in  the  same  way  ornamented  with  a  fringe  above  the  outside  of  the 
arm,  around  the  cape,  collar,  belt  and  tail,  and  sometimes  down  the  seams  under  the  arms  or  even  other 
parts.  .  •  Habited  in  this  manner  the  pioneers,  or  frontier  settlers,  thought  themselves  quite  suffi- 
ciently equipped  to  attend  church,  go  to  a  wedding,  quilting,  or  visit  their  sweethearts,  or  even  get  mar- 
ried ;  and  under  such  circumstances,  a  new  hunting  shirt,  leggings  and  moccasins  had  charms  to  draw 
forth  the  loving  looks  and  the  sweet  smiles  of  the  lassies.  Men  who  have  been  reared  in  this  manner, 
and  the  mothers  of  whose  children  were  wooed  and  wedded  in  this  way,  I  have  known  afterwards  to  oc- 
cupy some  of  the  highest  stations  in  the  gift  of  their  fellow-citizens. 

Later,  when  deer  grew  scarce  and  women  and  sheep  more  plentiful,  for 


132  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

hunting-shirts,  buckskin  was  exchanged  for  h"nsey-woolseys — which  was 
carded  and  spun  and  woven  by  the  wife  and  daughters,  who  were  also 
clothed  in  material  of  their  own  manufacture.  They  made  linsey-woolsey 
dresses  for  common  wear,  and  nice  flannel,  woven  in  plaids  for  Sun- 
day and  holiday  occasions.  The  moccasin  also  gave  place  to  solid 
boots  and  shoes.  In  the  autumn,  a  shoemaker,  with  his  awls  and  his 
lasts,  went  the  rounds  of  the  farm  houses  and  fitted  out  each  member 
of  the  household  with  shoes  for  the  winter.  For  the  men  also  there  was 
flannel  woven,  which,  with  the  help  of  the  fuller's  art,  was  converted  into 
broadcloth.  The  tailor  followed  the  shoemaker,  and  out  of  the  cloth, 
so  carefully  and  laboriously  prepared,  made  Sunday-go-to-meeting  coats  for 
those  who  had  attained  sufficient  dignity  to  be  worthy  of  such  honor. 

In  the  long  list  of  trials  and  deprivations  that  fell  to  the  lot  of  the  pio- 
neers, the  scarcity  and  high  price  of  salt  was  not  one  of  the  least.  When 
it  had  to  be  brought  over  the  mountains  on  mules  or  pack  horses,  it  would 
not  be  sold  for  less  than  eight  dollars  per  bushel.  Funds  were  low  and 
purses  were  light,  and  yet  it  was  hard  not  to  have  the  savor  of  salt  in  their 
food.  It  \vas,  therefore,  cause  for  rejoicing  when  "the  old  Scioto  salt 
works"  were  discovered  and  made  available.  These  were  on  Salt  creek, 
an  affluent  of  the  Scioto,  in  what  is  now  Jackson  county. 

The  water  was  not  strongly  impregnated  with  salt,  and  it  required  fif- 
teen or  twenty  gallons  of  water  to  make  a  pound  of  salt.  The  Indians 
had  long  known  the  properties  of  the  water,  and  had  been  accustomed  to 
get  their  supply  of  salt  here,  but  to  white  people  the  fact  was  not  revealed 
until  1798.  The  labor  of  making  the  salt  was  great,  and  it  had  to  be 
transported  on  pack  horses,  so  that  as  late  as  1808  it  brought  four  dollars 
per  bushel.  But,  as  in  many  cases  it  could  be  procured  by  labor,  and 
there  was  so  much  more  of  that  in  the  market  than  there  was  money, 
it  brought  great  relief.  These  works  were  thought  to  be  so  important 
that  when  Ohio  became  a  state,  congress  set  apart  a  tract  six  miles 
square,  including  the  saline  for  the  use  of  the  state. 

In  1 81 7,  the  manufacture  of  salt  was  begun  on  the  Muskingum,  below 
Zanesville,  and  in  time  extended  down  the  river  to  McConnellsville.  The 
water  was  so  strong  in  some  of  the  mills  that  only  a  gallon  of  water  was 
required  to  make  a  pound  of  salt. 

In  these  days  of  rapid  transit,  when  space  is  almost  annihilated,  it  will, 
perhaps,  make  us  more  appreciative  of  our  privileges,  if  we  are  reminded 
of  the  difficulties  and  sufferings,   which  they  encountered  who  were  here  to 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  133 

make  ready  for  us.     The  journey  from  Cincinnati  to  Marietta  can  now  be 
accomplished  in  a  few  hours  with  ease  and  comfort* 

In  the  fail  of  the  year  of  1794,  after  the  defeat  of  the  Indians  by  General 
Wayne,  Messrs.  Elliot  and  Williams,  two  of  the  contractors  for  supplying 
the  army  with  provisions,  bargained  with  Messrs.  C.  Green  and  R.  J. 
Meigs,  jr.,  who  then  kept  a  retail  store  in  Marietta,  for  two  boat  loads  of 
iron,  to  be  delivered  by  them  at  Fort  Washington  or  Cincinnati. 

The  boats  were  built  at  Waterford  during  the  summer,  and  one  of  them 
was  loaded  at  that  place  and  the  other  at  Marietta  ;  both  with  the  produce 
of  the  labor  of  the  industrious  and  brave  men  who  had  cultivated  their 
fields  amidst  the  dangers  of  the  Indian  war,  and  raised  not  only  enouHi  for 
their  own  support,  but  a  considerable  surplus  for  transportation.  These 
boats,  when  loaded,  were  put  under  the  charge  of  Matthew  Gallant  and 
five  other  men,  being  three  to  each  boat.  They  left  Marietta  in  October, 
but,  owing  to  the  low  stage  of  water  at  that  season  of  the  year,  their  pro- 
gress was  slow,  and  the  boats  grounded  on  the  bar  at  the  head  of  Belville 
Island,  about  forty  miles  below  Marietta,  and  five  miles  below  the  settle- 
ment and  garrison  of  Belville.  While  lying  here,  Gallant  and  his  men 
spent  their  time  in  hunting  and  in  visiting  the  settlers  at  Belville,  whom 
they  assisted  in  husking  their  corn ;  and  before  they  again  got  afloat, 
which  was  two  weeks  after  they  grounded,  they  had  become  quite  famil- 
iarly acquainted  with  the  hardy  borderers  of  that  place. 

As  they  floated  along  past  "  Graham's  Station,"  about  forty  miles  below, 
they  were  not  a  little  startled  at  hearing  the  groans  and  seeing  the  bleeding 
bodies  of  one  or  two  wounded  men,  whom  they  were  landing  from  the 
mail  packet,  that  had  been  fired  into  by  the  Indians,  as  it  was  ascending 
the  river  a  few  miles  below.  The  mails  between  Pittsburgh  and  Cincin- 
nati had  been  carried  by  water  ever  since  the  war  began  ;  but  until  now 
they  had  escaped  without  any  serious  injury. 

It  was  late  in  November  when  Gallant  with  his  two  boats  reached  Fort 
Washington.  Here  the  men  found  employment  at  high  wages  in  working 
for  the  contractors,  and  remained  through  the  winter  till  the  fore  part  of 
February.  As  they  all  lived  in  the  vicinity  of  Marietta,  they  concluded  to 
make  the  upward  voyage  in  company.  They  bought  a  canoe  and  put  on 
board  such  provision  as  they  needed,  with  an  axe  and  a  stout  iron  pot  for 
cooking  their  food.  It  was  the  only  route  by  which  they  could  return,  as 
the  Indians  still  continued  their  depredations,  notwithstanding  the  success 

*  '  Trials  of  the  Early  Pioneers,'  by  Dr.  P.  P.  Hildreth. 


134  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

of  General  Wayne.  It  was  hazardous  traveling  in  any  way,  but  the  least 
by  water.  From  recent  rains  the  river  was  quite  high,  and  their  progress 
slow,  averaging  only  from  ten  to  twelve  miles  a  day.  No  one  can  imagine, 
unless  he  has  tried  it,  the  labor  of  paddling  a  canoe  against  a  strong 
current  around  the  fallen  tree  tops  which  stretched  out  four  or  five  rods 
from  the  shore  and  caused  a  rush  of  water  like  that  of  a  mill  race.  It  also 
required  not  a  little  experience  and  caution  in  this  kind  of  navigation  to 
avoid  the  upsetting  of  the  canoe  in  making  the  sudden  turn  round  the  top 
or  that  of  losing  the  headway  of  the  boat  and  falling  back  again  to  the 
point  from  which  they  started  in  making  the  attempt.  Not  unfrequently 
more  than  one  attempt  was  made  before  the  difficulty  was  surmounted. 
At  night  they  encamped  on  the  Kentucky  or  Virginia  shore,  sleeping  on 
their  blankets  in  the  open  air  before  a  large  fire.  In  this  manner  they 
labored  along  through  many  a  weary  day,  sometimes  almost  ready  to 
give  up  in  despair,  but  were  encouraged  to  proceed  by  the  cheerful  air 
and  lively  songs  of  Matthew  Gallant,  whose  indomitable  courage  and  per- 
severance nothing  could  cast  down  or  overcome. 

The  day  before  they  reached  Graham's  station  the  ice  began  to  run  in 
the  river  so  as  greatly  to  impede  their  progress.  Previous  to  this  the 
weather  had  been  mild ;  they,  however,  succeeded  in  reaching  the 
station,  by  which  time  the  ice  was  so  thick  that  further  progress  by  water 
was  hopeless.  Here  they  called  a  halt  and  held  a  council  of  war,  at  which 
it  was  decided  to  leave  the  canoe  and  travel  by  land  on  the  Virginia  shore 
to  Belville,  distant  about  forty  miles,  and  from  thence  to  Marietta.  At 
Graham's  Station  was  a  blockhouse  and  stockade,  with  two  or  three 
families,  and  was  the  only  inhabited  spot  between  the  mouth  of  the  Big 
Kanawha  and  Belville.  Their  stock  of  food  from  Cincinnati  was  now 
exhausted,  and  they  would  get  only  a  scanty  suppl}-  at  this  place ;  but  as 
they  thought  the  journey  would  be  accomplished  in  two  or  three  days, 
they  did  not  need  much.  One  baron  ham  with  a  little  bread,  in  addition 
to  what  game  they  could  kill  on  the  way,  they  supposed  would  be  an 
ample  supply.  For  this  purpose  they  had  one  rifle  gun  and  an  old 
mu.sket,  owned  by  Gallant,  with  a  good  stock  of  ammunition.  They  had 
also  an  axe  for  felling  trees  across  the  smaller  streams  and  for  cutting  up 
old  dry  logs  into  pieces  for  rafts  to  cross  the  large  creeks,  and  a  light 
tomahawk.  The  party  consisted  of  Matthew  Gallant,  aged  about  forty- 
five  ;  Daniel  Convers,  a  young  man  of  twenty ;  Sylvanus  Olney,  about 
five  and  twenty  ;  Starks,  a  young  man  in  the  prime  of  life  ;  Gardner,  past 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  135 

middle  age,  and  one  otlier  whose  name  is  forgotten.  Each  man  folded 
his  blanket  in  the  form  of  a  knapsack,  in  which  was  placed  his  clothinrr, 
and  from  thirty  to  forty  dollars  in  silver,  the  avails  of  their  labor  while  in 
Cincinnati.  The  rest  of  the  baggage  was  divided  as  equally  as  could  be 
conveniently  done  amongst  them.  Gallant,  in  addition  to  his  other  bag- 
gage, had  about  three  hundred  dollars  in  silver,  a  part  of  which  beloncred 
to  his  employes,  that  he  carried  in  a  tin  box  inside  his  blanket,  and  a 
stout  old  musket.  As  the}-  were  about  to  start  the  question  arose,  what 
should  they  do  with  their  cooking  pot  ?  The  general  voice  was  for  leaving 
it  with  the  canoe,  as  they  could  cook  their  meat  well  enough  by  the  camp 
fire  for  the  short  time  they  should  be  out  before  reaching  Belville.  Hut 
Gallant  insisted  upon  taking  it  along,  saying,  the  old  pot  which  had  fur- 
nished him  so  many  good  meals  should  not  be  deserted,  so  by  the  help 
of  a  stout  leather-wood  thong  he  strapped  it  to  his  back  on  the  top  of  his 
blanket,  making  in  all  a  load  of  not  less  than  fifty  or  sixty  pounds.  The 
night  before  they  left  the  station  it  rained  very  hard,  and  the  following 
day  it  snowed,  rendering  the  traveling  deep  and  laborious.  They 
advanced  but  a  few  miles  the  first  day,  and  camped  for  the  night.  Before 
morning  the  wind  changed  to  the  north  and  the  ground  was  suddenly 
frozen,  heaving  up  the  loose,  porous  soil  of  the  bottoms  into  a  kind  of 
honeycomb  texture  that  gave  way  under  their  tread,  while  at  the  same 
time  the  sharp  edges  of  the  crystaline  structure  cut  away  the  leather  of 
their  shoes  and  moccasins  so  rapidly  that  in  a  few  hours  it  wounded  their 
feet. 

On  the  second  day,  at  night,  the  small  stock  of  food  they  had  with  them 
was  exhausted,  and  the  man  who  carried  the  rifle  gun  and  ammunition  was 
so  careless  as  to  lose  the  bullet-pouch  and  lead  in  the  course  of  the  day, 
so  that  what  powder  they  had  was  of  little  use  to  them.  Thinking,  how- 
ever, that  they  might  make  some  bullets  out  of  the  pewter  buttons  on 
their  clothes,  they  cut  them  off  and  melted  them  up,  casting  a  few  balls 
for  their  rifle.  This  gun  carried  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  to  the 
pound,  and  when  they  came  to  try  their  effect  upon  the  turkeys,  it  was 
found  they  were  too  light,  and  that  they  would  not  kill  anything  at  the 
ordinary  distance,  while  the  noise  of  the  frozen  snow-crust  prevented 
their  getting  near  to  the  game.  Cut  off  from  their  resource,  their  only 
chance  now  from  actual  starvation  was  to  hurry  along  as  fast  as  they  could 
to  Belville. 

The  third  day  they  reached   Mill   creek,  which   was  the  largest   water 


136  HUFUS  PUTNAM. 

course  they  had  to  cross.  Here  Starks,  their  axeman,  felled  a  tall,  slender 
tree  across  and  made  the  attempt  to  go  over  first.  But,  as  misfortune 
seldom  comes  single,  when  he  reached  the  middle  of  the  stream  his  weight 
bent  the  tree  into  the  water  so  deep  that  the  current  swept  him  under,  and 
in  his  struggle  to  save  himself  from  drowning,  by  clinging  to  the  branches, 
the  axe  dropped  from  his  hand  and  was  lost.  By  great  exertions  he,  how- 
ever, saved  himself  and  got  over.  No  one  dared  to  make  the  attempt  to 
follow,  and,  as  the  axe  was  lost  and  no  stouter  tree  could  be  cut,  they  had 
to  travel  up  the  stream  for  a  long  distance  till  they  could  ford  it  with 
safety.  The  weather  was  so  cold  that  their  clothes  were  frozen  directly 
after,  and  they  had  to  move  as  briskly  as  possible  to  keep  from  freezing 
themselves.  That  night  they  had  great  difficulty  in  protecting  their  limbs 
from  the  effects  of  the  cold.  The  snow  and  frozen  leaves-had  first  to  be 
scraped  away  before  they  could  start  a  fire  ;  and  this  was  accomplished 
with  no  little  trouble,  as  they  had  not  the  advantage  of  modern  lucifer 
matches  by  which  a  fire  may  be  kindled  with  ease  at  any  time,  but  their 
fire  was  obtained  with  flint  and  the  back  of  an  old  jack  knife,  struck  on  to  a 
piece  of  punk  or  rotten  wood,  and  kindled  with  dry  leaves  and  sticks  picked 
out  from  some  hollow  tree  or  under  a  log.  When  the  fire  was  finally  got 
under  way,  after  much  blowing  and  many  painful  efforts,  they  gathered  a 
parcel  of  brush  or  small  bushes  on  which  to  spread  their  blankets  to  keep 
them  from  the  frozen  ground.  Having  nothing  but  the  little  tomahawk 
to  cut  their  wood,  their  chief  dependence  for  fuel  was  on  the  broken 
chunks  of  branches  that  lay  scattered  about  in  the  snow.  The  scanty 
supply  was  nearly  exhausted  before  morning,  and  the  latter  part  of  the 
night  was  passed  very  uncomfortably  from  the  effects  of  the  cold  on  their 
poorly  protected  bodies.  Besides,  they  were  so  greatly  fatigued  with  the 
day's  march  that  they  had  no  heart  to  spend  much  time  in  looking  for  fuel. 
The  progress  thus  far  had  been  very  slow,  they  not  having  approached 
any  nearer  Bellevile  by  the  fourth  day  at  night  than  they  had  expected  to 
have  been  on  the  second  day  at  noon.  From  the  hilly  formation  of  the 
country  they  were  traversing,  being  a  portion  of  what  is  now  Jackson 
county,  Virginia,  the  creeks  and  small  streams  of  water  were  very  numer- 
ous. Such  as  were  of  any  size  they  were  obliged  to  "  head,"  as  it  is  called 
in  backwoods  phrase,  or  travel  up  on  the  lower  side  until  they  approached 
so  near  to  the  head  as  to  be  able  to  ford  them  without  getting  very  deep 
into  the  water.     From  this  cause  they  sometimes  lodged  at  night  in  sight 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  137 

of  the  camp  fire  they  had  left  in  the  morning,  traveUng  hard  all  day  to 
gain  a  distance  of  less  than  a  mile. 

By  the  fifth  day  they  began,  especially  the  more  feeble  ones,  to  feel  the 
effects  of  a  want  of  food,  having  been  three  days  without  anything  but  a 
few  fragments  of  bread  or  scraps  of  meat.  They  were  often  tantalized 
with  the  sight  of  game,  which  was  plenty,  both  deer  and  turkeys,  but 
their  want  of  ammunition  prevented  their  profiting  by  it.  As  they  trav- 
eled slowly  along,  with  the  hardy  old  Matthew  at  their  head,  leading  the 
way  with  the  dinner  pot  gallantly  mounted  on  his  shoulders,  a  beacon  by 
which  to  steer,  he  would  occasionally  break  out  into  one  of  his  old  revolu- 
tionary snatches,  and  sing  a  stave  or  two  at  the  top  of  his  voice  ;  then 
gradually  fall  off  into  a  low  whistle,  and  finally  encourage  them  with  some 
old  proverb,  and  the  hope  of  better  times  in  a  day  or  two. 

As  they  journeyed  painfully  along.  Gallant  directed  his  men  to  keep  a 
lookout  at  every  old  rotten  tree  for  bits  of  punk  and  dry  fragments  that 
would  ignite  readily  from  the  spark  of  the  flint,  with  which  to  kindle  the 
fire  at  night.  These  they  tucked  into  their  blankets  or  bosoms  of  their 
hunting  shirts,  and  took  with  them,  as  it  was  generally  evening  before  they 
encamped  for  the  night,  and  too  dark  to  look  for  such  materials.  By  these 
precautions,  and  an  unceasing  flow  of  spirits,  he  was  undoubtedly  the 
means  of  preserving  the  lives  of  several  of  the  party,  who  without  him 
would  have  flagged  and  given  up  in  despair.  He  told  them  he  had  often 
been  in  the  same  or  a  worse  predicament  before,  and  could  go  a  week 
without   food,  and  so  could  any  other    man   if   he   would  only  think  so. 

About  the  sixth  day  they  traveled  later  at  night  than  usual,  and  it  was 
quite  dark  when  they  began  to  prepare  for  the  camp  fire.  In  the  attempt 
to  strike  the  life-giving  spark  from  the  flint  it  dropped  from  his  hands 
amongst  the  leaves  and  snow.  Gallant  bid  them  all  stand  still,  and  not 
move  a  foot  till  it  was  found,  lest  they  should  trample  it  in  the  earth 
After  a  fruitless  search  of  ten  minutes,  some  of  them  began  to  utter  fears 
of  despair,  saying  they  were  now  certainly  lost,  as  they  should  freeze  to 
death  before  morning.  He  told  them  not  to  fret,  for  he  would  recover  it 
if  he  had  to  find  it  by  picking  up  a  single  leaf  at  a  time.  It  was  truly  a 
fearful  moment,  for  it  was  their  only  flint,  and  their  sole  dependence  for  a 
fire  and  for  life  rested  on  this  poor  little  bit  of  stone.  At  length  it  was 
found,  and  a  more  lucky  collision  brought  forth  the  kindling  spark  and 
soon  a  cheerful  blaze  dispelled  the  more  immediate  fears  of  perishing. 

Every  night  before  going  to  bed  Gallant  would  step  out  a  few  rods  from 


138  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

the  camp  and  hide  his  tin  box  of  dollars  under  some  log  or  at  the  foot  of 
a  tree,  saying  that  if  they  were  attacked  by  Indians  they  would  not  have 
the  pleasure  of  pocketing  his  money.  At  night  he  sometimes  made  a  sup- 
per of  spice  bush,  chewing  the  twigs  and  swallowing  the  juice,  saying  that 
it  was  better  than  nothing. 

As  the  river  still  continued  full  of  ice  and  there  was  no  prospect  of 
relief  from  boats,  as  they  could  not  run,  they  concluded  to  leave  the  bot- 
tom grounds,  on  which  they  had  hitherto  traveled,  and  take  to  the  ridges, 
as  by  this  course  they  would  avoid  the  annoyance  of  the  creeks.  After 
trying  it  for  half  a  day,  the  project  was  abandoned,  as  no  one  of  them  was 
acquainted  with  the  country,  and  they  might  get  lost;  whereas,  by  keeping 
in  sight  of  the  river,  there  was  no  danger  of  this  calamity. 

About  daylight  on  the  seventh  night  they  were  alarmed  by  the  sound 
of  footsteps  on  the  frozen  snow  approaching  their  camp.  The  more  timid 
were  certain  it  was  Indians,  and  old  Mr.  Gardner  was  sure  they  should  be 
killed  and  scalped.  Gallant  was  quite  vexed  at  his  disturbance  and  being 
waked  from  a  sound  sleep,  and  told  him  he  was  an  old  fool  and  to  lie  still  ; 
as  for  himself,  he  said  he  would  as  soon  be  scalped  as  not.  Others  consoled 
themselves  with  the  thought  that  if  they  were  taken  by  the  Indians,  they 
would  get  some  food,  and  it  was  better  to  run  that  risk  than  to  be  certainly 
starved  to  death,  as  the  prospect  now  was  that  they  should  soon  be.  The 
alarm  proved  finally  to  have  been  made  by  the  steps  of  a  bear  or  deer,  and 
they  rested  unharmed  till  morning. 

By  the  eighth  day  the  strength  of  most  of  the  party  was  exhausted,  with 
the  exception  of  Gallant  and  Convers.  The  former  did  not  seem  to  mind 
the  want  of  food  any  more  than  an  ordinary  man  would  who  had  been 
without  eating  for  a  single  day.  Daniel  Convers  also  bore  the  privation 
with  great  spirit  and  all  the  hardihood  of  an  Indian  ;  he  had  been  prisoner 
with  the  savages  when  only  sixteen  years  old,  and  had  then  been  a  full 
week  without  eating  ;  he^was  now  several  years  older  and  better  able  to  bear 
privation.  The  situation  of  the  party  was  truly  deplorable.  Nearly  all  of 
them  had  frozen  their  feet  more  or  less  badly,  their  shoes  and  moccasins 
were  all  cut  through  by  the  frozen  ground,  and  their  feet  lacerated  and 
bloody.  One  of  their  number,  whose  name  is  forgotten,  had  with  him  a 
pair  of  shoes  besides  his  moccasins  ;  these  he  put  on  over  the  latter,  thinking 
to  keep  his  feet  very  warm  ;  but  this  man  was  more  frozen  than  any  of 
the  others.  He  was  a  faint-hearted,  cowardly  creature,  which,  probably, 
served   still   more  to   enfeeble  him,    and  aid  the  action  of  frost  on   his 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  139 

extremities.  The  starving  condition  of  the  men  served  greatly  to  aid  the 
depressing  effects  of  the  cold  on  their  enfeebled  bodies.  Had  the  weather 
been  warm,  the}-  would  have  borne  the  privation  of  food  better.  It  has 
been  recently  ascertained  by  Liebig,  a  celebrated  physiologist  and  chemist, 
that  animal  heat  is  kept  up  by  the  action  of  the  oxygen  we  breathe  on  the 
carbon  of  the  food  that  we  eat,  and  as  animal  substances  contain  more 
carbon  than^  vegetable,  man  needs  more  fat  meat  in  winter  than  in  summer 
to  keep  up  the  strength  and  supply  the  waste  of  heat  from  our  bodies,  by 
the  action  of  the  cold  air  at  that  season  upon  them.  Man  not  only  needs 
more  food  in  winter,  but  he  requires  animal  food.  Cold  and  hunger  are 
twoof  the  most  enfeebhng  agents  on  the  human  frame,  and  these  poor 
wanderers  were  exposed  to  their  full  power.  How  wonderful  that  any  of 
them  should  have  survived  so  severe  a  trial. 

On  the  eighth  morning,  soon  after  quitting  their  camp,  they  came  in  sight 
of  Belville  Island.     It  was  a  welcome  recognition  to  old  Matthew,  as  well 
as   the  rest  of  the  party,  as  there  was  now  a  prospect  of  speedy  relief 
They  had  been  six  days  without  a  single  mouthful  of  food.      The  creeks 
they  forded  the  last  two  days  were  frozen,  but  not  strong  enough  to  bear 
them,  so  that  the  ice  was  broken  before  them  with  poles.      Cold  and  star- 
vation had  nearly  worn  out  their  strength,  and  one  day  more  would,  prob- 
ably, have  destroyed  the  larger  portion  of  them.      The  view  of  the  well 
known  island  infused  new  life  into  them,  and  Gardner,   Starks  and  Olney 
concluded  to  push  ahead  to  Belville  and  give  notice  of  the  approach  of  the 
others.      Gallant  and  Conners  remained  with  the  poor  fellow  who  was  so 
badly  frozen,  and  who  had  ceased  all  further  exertion  at.  the  prospect  of 
relief,  and  lay  down  on  the  ground.     Gallant  pulled  him'  up,  cursed  him 
for  a  fool,  threatened  to  shoot  him  on  the  spot,    and   actually  cocked  his 
old   musket,  without  a  flint,  at  him.      He  said  he  never  had  left  a  man 
alive  in  the  woods  and  never  would,  and  he  should  go  on   or  be  killed. 
Finally,  by  dint  of  coaxing  and  scolding,  he  got  the  fellow  on  to  within  a 
short  distance  of  the  station,  when  the  settlers  came  to  his  aid. 

Before  leaving  him,  he  had  given  his  companions  a  strict  charge  to  be 
cautious  how  they  indulged  in  eating,  for  it  was  very  dangerous^after  so 
long  a  fast.  He  told  them  to  eat  a  little  mush  and  milk  or  some  very 
light  thing,  and  that  very  slowly  at  first.  They,  however,  disregarded 
his  advice ;  and  when  he  came  in,  three  hours  after,  he  found  them  all 
very  sick,  and  either  vomiting  or  in  severe  pain  like  the  colic.  For  him- 
self and  Conners  he  ordered  a  quart  of  whiskey  and  some  mush  and  milk; 


I40  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

and  so,  alternately,  he  would  sip  a  little  of  the  one  and  eat  a  little  of  the 
other.  In  the  meantime  he  was  walking  from  cabin  to  cabin,  chatting  and 
talking  with  the  men  and  shaking  hands  with  the  women  whom  he  had 
seen  on  his  way  down  the  fall  before.  With  great  sangfroid,  and  by  way 
of  bravado,  he  still  kept  his  pack  and  old  dinner  pot  strung  at  his  back  ; 
and  although  repeatedly  asked  by  the  females  to  take  it  off,  would  answer, 
'  Oh,  by  and  by,"  "  No  matter  just  yet,"  "  La  !  it  is  nothing  when  once 
you  get  used  to  it."  In  this  manner,  for  at  least  two  hours,  he  paraded 
the  old  pot,  greatly  to  the  wonder  and  admiration  of  Belville  castle,  espec- 
ially when  they  learned  from  his  companions  how  far  he  had  already  car- 
ried it.  At  length,  having  satisfied  his  appetite  for  food  and  for  whiskey, 
he  laid  aside  his  load  and  stretched  his  weary  limbs  on  his  blanket  before 
the  fire. 

After  resting  two  days  with  the  hospitable  borderers  of  Belville,  they 
were  all  able  to  travel  but  the  one  who  was  so  badly  frozen.  When  they 
left  the  station  at  Marietta,  the  streams  were  strongly  frozen  over,  and  the 
rest  of  the  journey  was  comparatively  easy,  as  they  could  get  food  at  the 
settlements  on  the  way.  Gallant  again  mounted  the  old  pot  and  brought 
it  in  triumph  to  Marietta.  He  was  about  five  feet  ten  inches  in  height, 
stout  built,  very  qiuck  and  active  in  his  motions,  dark  hair  and  complexion, 
black,  piercing  eye,  aquiline  nose,  of  a  lively,  cheerful  disposition,  a  great 
talker  and  fond  of  story  telling.  He  had  been  a  soldier  in  Lee's  legion 
during  the  war,  and  had  seen  much  hard  service. 

The  ancient  works  in  Marietta  have  been  much  written  about  and  are 
worthy  of  all  the  attention  they  have  received.  The  following  account  is 
taken  from  Harris'  Tour,  whicli  is  endorsed  by  Dr.  Hildreth,  than  whom, 
there  is  no  better  authority : 

ANCIENT  WORKS  AT  MARIETTA. 

The  situation  of  these  works  is  on  an  elevated  plain,  above  the  present  bank  of  the  Muskingum,  on  the 
east  side,  and  about  half  a  mile  from  its  junction  with  the  Ohio.  They  consist  of  walls  and  mounds  of 
earth,  in  direct  lines  and  in  square  and  circular  forms. 

The  largest  square  fort,  by  some  called  the  town,  contains  forty  acres,  encompassed  by  a  wall  of  earth 
from  six  to  ten  feet  high,  and  from  twenty-five  to  thirty-six  feet  in  breadth  at  the  base.  On  each 
side  are  three  openings,  at  equal  distance,  resembling  twelve  gateways.  The  entrances  at  the  middle  are 
the  largest,  particularly  on  the  side  next  the  Muskingum.  From  this  outlet  is  a  covert  way,  formed  of 
two  parallel  walls  of  earth,  two  hundred  and  thirty-one  feet  distant  from  each  other,  measuring  from 
centre  to  centre. 

The  walls  at  the  most  elevated  part ,  on  the  inside,  are  twenty-one  feet  in  height  and  forty-two  in 
breadth  at  the  base,  but  on  the  outside  averages  only  five  feet  in  height.  This  forms  a  passage  of  about 
three  hundred  and  sixty  feet  in  length,  leadmg  by  a  gradual  descent  to  the  low  grounds,  where,  at  the 
time  of  its  construction,  it  probably  washed  the  river.     Its  walls  commenced  at  sixty  feet  from   the 


RUFUS  PUTNAM.  i^j 

ramparts  of  the  fort  and  increase  in  elevation  as  the  way  descends  toward  the  river  ;  and  the  bottom  is 
covered  in  the  centre  in  a  manner  of  a  well  founded  turnpike  road. 

Within  the  walls  of  the  fort,  at  the  northwest  corner,  is  an  oljlong  elevated  square,  one  hundred 
and  eighty-eight  feet  long,  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  broad  and  nine  feet  high  ;  level  on  the  summit 
and  nearly  perpendicular  at  the  sides.  At  the  centre  of  each  of  the  sides  the  earth  is  projected,  forming 
gradual  ascents  to  the  top,  equally  regular  and  about  si.v  feet  in  width.  Near  the  south  wall  is  another 
elevated  square,  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  by  one  hundred  and  twenty,  and  eight  feet  high,  similar  to 
the  other,  e.wepting  that  instead  of  an  ascent  to  go  up  on  the  side  ne.\t  the  wall,  there  is  a  hollow  way 
ten  feet  wide  leading  twenty  feet  towards  the  centre  .and  then  rising  with  a  gradual  slope  toward  the  top. 
At  the  southwest  corner  is  another  elevated  square,  one  hundred  and  eight  by  fifty-fuur  feet,  with  ascents 
at  the  ends,  but  not  so  high  nor  so  perfect  as  the  two  others.  A  little  to  the  southwest  of  the  centre  of 
the  fort  is  a  circular  mound  about  thirty  feet  in  di.ameter  and  five  feet  high,  near  which  are  four  small 
excavations  at  equal  distances,  and  opposite  each  other.  At  the  southwest  corner  of  the  fort  is  a  semi- 
circular parapet,  crowned  with  a  mound,  which  guards  the  opening  in  the  wall.  Towards  the  southeast 
is  a  small  fort,  containing  twenty  .acres,  with  a  gateway  in  the  centre  of  each  side  and  at  each  corner. 
The  gateways  are  defended  by  similar  mounds. 

On  the  outside  of  the  smaller  fort  is  a  mound,  in  the  form  of  a  sugar  loaf,  of  a  m.ignitude  and  height 
which  strike  the  beholder  with  astonishment.  Its  base  is  a  regular  circle,  one  hundred  .and  fifteen  feel 
in  diameter  ;  its  perpendicular  attitude  is  thirty  feet.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  ditch  four  feet  deep  and 
fifteen  wide  and  defended  by  a  parapet  four  feet  high,  through  which  is  a  gateway  towards  the  fort, 
twenty  feet  in  width.     There  are  other  walls,  mounds  and  elevations  less  conspicuous  and  entire. 

Dr.  Hildreth  in  1819  added  to  this  account: 

The  principal  excavation  or  well  is  as  much  as  sixty  feet  in  diameter  at  the  surface  ;  and  when  the  set- 
tlement w.as  first  made,  it  was  at  least  twenty  feet  deep.  It  is  at  present  twelve  or  fourteen  feet  ;  but 
has  been  filled  up  a  great  deal  from  the  washing  of  the  sides  by  frequent  rains.  It  was  originally  of  the 
kind  found  in  the  most  early  days,  when  the  water  was  brought  up  by  hand  in  pitchers,  or  other  vessels, 
by  steps  formed  in  the  sides  of  the  well. 

The  pond  or  reservoir,  near  the  northwest  corner  of  the  large  fort,  was  about  twenty-five  feet  in  diame- 
ter and  the  sides  r.aised  above  the  level  of  the  adjoining  surface  by  an  embankment  of  earth  three  or  four 
feet  high.  This  was  nearly  full  of  water  at  the  first  settlement  of  the  town,  and  remained  so  until  the  last 
winter,  at  all  seasons  of  the  year.  When  the  ground  was  cleared  near  the  well,  a  great  many  logs  that 
laid  high  were  rolled  into  it  to  save  the  trouble  of  piling  and  burning  them.  These,  with  the  annual  de- 
posit of  leaves,  etc.,  forages,  have  filled  the  well  nearly  full  ;  but  still  the  water  rose  to  the  surface  and 
had  the  appearance  of  a  stagnant  pool.  In  early  times,  poles  and  rails  have  been  pushed  down  into  the 
water  .and  deposits  of  rotten  vegetables  to  the  depth  of  thirty  feet.  L.ast  winter  the  person  who  owns  the 
well  undertook  to  dr.ain  it  by  cutting  a  ditch  from  the  well  into  the  small  covert  way.  and  he  has  dug  to 
thedepthof  twelve  feet  and  let  the  water  off  to  that  distance.  He  finds  the  sides  of  the  reservoir  not 
perpendicular,  but  projecting  gradually  toward  the  center  of  the  well,  in  the  form  of  an  inverted  cone. 
The  bottom  and  sides,  so  far  as  he  examined,  are  lined  with  a  stratum  of  very  fine  ash  colored  cl.iy, 
about  eight  or  ten  inches  in  thickness,  below  which  is  the  common  soil  of  the  place.  On  the  outside  of 
the  p.arapet,  near  the  c>Wo«.fi^«jj-c,  I  picked  up  a  considerable  number  of  fragments  of  ancient  potters' 
ware.  This  ware  is  ornamented  with  lines,  some  of  them  quite  curious  and  ingenious  on  the  outside.  It 
is  composed  of  clay  .and  fine  gravel  and  h.as  a  part i.al  glazing  on  the  inside.  It  seems  to  have  been  burnt, 
and  capable  of  holding  liquid.  The  fragments,  on  breaking  them,  look  quite  black,  with  brilliant  parti- 
cles appearing  as  you  hold  them  to  the  light. 

These  ancient  works  are  still  in  a  tolerable  state  of  preservation  with  the 
exception  of  the  covert  way.  That,  alas  !  exists  no  longer.  Once  upon 
a  time  a  majority  in  the  city  council  leaned  so  much  to  the  practice  of  the 


144  RUFUS  PUTNAM. 

Vandals  that  the  elevations  or  embankment  were  sold  to  a  brick-maker  to 
be  used  for  the  making  of  brick.  There  is  poetic  justice  in  the  fact  that 
the  brick-maker  proved  to  be  skilled  in  the  matter  of  nonpayments,  and 
the  city  received  nothing  in  the  way  of  equivalent. 


<